The Demise of Frank 2 Jun 2019 12:11 AM (5 years ago)

By: Diana Young

We live today in a throw-a way society where once an item has reached
the end of it useful life we dispose of it. Visit any landfill site and
you be confronted with the detritus of this society. Piles of items that
were once treasured possessions now sit abandoned and waiting final
disposal.

There are of course those who, perhaps because of their more frugal
attitude or an aversion to waste, seek a new life for those things no
longer fit for purpose. That sweater you knitted all those years ago can
be unravelled and knitted into a new garment or crocheted into a
"grannie square". That old crock pot that's seen better days becomes a
planter for you kitchen herbs.

Look around and you will find many items that, with a few modifications
and a lick of paint can remain useful for years to come.

So! what do you do with a husband who has reached the end of his useful
life?

There is no reason why you can't re-purpose him. Okay it's not going to
be as easy as it is with an inanimate object that doesn't have the
ability to protest it's remaking but it's certainly possible.

After 20 years of marriage my husband Frank had ceased to be useful.
Love and sex had vanished from our relationship many years ago. For the
most part we lived our own existences. You could describe it as a
symbiotic relationship, my role to tend to our home and his needs. He
was the provider bringing home the money that paid our bills.

Thanks to his well-paid job at a power station nearby we enjoyed
comfortable lifestyle. We nearly owned a large former farmhouse on the
outskirts of a rustic village, holidayed overseas several times a year
and possessed a healthy bank balance.

Then he lost his job. The company had a "zero alcohol" policy in the
control room but Frank just had to have that drink over lunch. Twice he
was detected over the limit and issued with several warnings. After a
third offence he was dismissed.

To say I was unimpressed would be an understatement. Indeed I was
furious with him, a few more years and it would not have mattered. My
first thoughts were to dispose of him, after all a husband who brings
nothing to a marriage is no longer fit for purpose.

On consideration I realised that Frank could be re-purposed, re-shaped,
and moulded into something with a new role in life.

"I really don't want to do this," said Frank in that nasally whinging
voice that he always used when complaining. Right now he was standing
before me wearing only a woman's floral cotton robe. The robe was
unbuttoned and his naked and now hairless body was visible. I'd
contemplated having him suffer the pain of a body waxing but that need
someone else to inflict it. Having to stand there and slowly remove all
your own body hair meant he had to take responsibility himself.

"What you want to do is irrelevant to me," I told him. "You already
agreed to my conditions; do you want to change your mind now?" Dangling
from one of my fingers was a pair of Peach Rayon Jersey Bloomers. His
eyes were fixed firmly on these, the look of horror on his face could
not have been worse if I'd been holding an angry Cobra.

"But why do I have to wear dresses? I mean it's not right for men to
wear women's clothes." His eyes remained locked on the bloomers as they
swayed back and forth.

"That's simply Frank; I no longer considered you a real man, in fact not
even a man at all." I held the garment out towards him and he backed
away.

"For God's sake Frank accept your fate and get on with it before I
change my mind."

Today Frank had started his journey towards his new place in life. When
he revealed that he'd been fired I realised that he would never find a
new job. The implication for me was that I'd have to return to work to
ensure we could finish paying for our house and retirement.

However if I was working there was no way that I'd be responsible for
the household tasks. The solution was obvious Frank would have to take
on the role of housekeeper. However that was not enough punishment for
his blatant stupidity. An idea was forming in my mind, something that
would fit well with my recycling plan.

I'd remember what had happened with my younger brother when I was aged
about 12. Only a year younger than me, Willy had developed into a nasty
toad. One day he overstepped the mark. Mother had told him that he was
not going anywhere until his room was cleaned. No sooner had she left
his room when he disappeared out the window.

That evening he returned home, covered in mud, some of which he trailed
into the hallway and a large tear in his shirt. As if that wasn't enough
he'd walked into the kitchen demanding something to eat.

Mother hit the roof and taking him by the ear, she marched him up to the
bathroom. There, while the bath filled, she stripped him naked. He was
told to thoroughly scrub himself down and shampoo his hair.

While he doing this; she came to my room and chose a selection of things
from my drawers and one of my older party dresses. She also picked up a
pair of Mary Janes that were now too small for me to wear.

She left the collection in Willy's room and returned to the bathroom.
After he was dried she marched him back to his room.

There despite his vehement protests she dressed him a pair of frilly
white panties, one of my old white training bras and a white lace
trimmed petticoat with multiple layers lace edged tulle over a taffeta
underskirt. The pink satin and spotted voile dress was placed over his
head and coaxed down his body. Broad satin ribbons of a deeper pink were
tied at his waist and formed into a large bow that hung down from the
back of his waist.

When he protested at being put into girl's clothing, she told him that
if he continued to complain she would add another week to his
punishment.

He was given the Mary Janes and a pair of white socks with pink lace
frills which he reluctantly put on. When she was satisfied that Willy
was properly dressed she sat him down on a stool and curled his damp
hair with her curling iron. Willy had resisted having his hair cut for
some months now and it had grown quite long. He now regretted that
decision as she transformed his head into mass or shining curls. Finally
a large floppy pink bow was pinned to his mass of curls.

She lead him down to the kitchen where he was fastened into a pretty
pinafore and set to work first peeling the vegetables for diner, the
setting the table for our evening meal.

He was still helping around the kitchen when our father arrived home
from work. When he came into the kitchen and saw Willy he blew up
demanding to know what was going on. Mother told him that Willy had gone
too far today and was now being punished. Father started to tell her
that he didn't approve of this, but before he'd finished, she'd told him
to "Hold your tongue Fred lest you end up in skirts too". He never
raised the issue again appearing not to notice his feminised son's
presence.

My mother decided that for the duration Willy would be called Millie,
the logic being that it would be easy enough to remember and it would
reinforce his petticoat state.

If Willy thought that he would gain respite from his new clothes when he
went to bed he was sadly disappointed as he was changed into a Baby Doll
style nightie.

What I most remember is how over the next seven day, the nasty brat of a
brother metamorphosed into a sweet, polite and helpful person. Each day
dressed in a pretty frock he would help with all the housework. His room
became the pride of the house as he relentlessly tidied it.

After his week in skirts he was allowed to return to his boy's clothing.
We wondered if his behaviour would return to that of old, happily that
did not happen.

At one end of his closet one his dresses remained on a hanger and one
drawer of his dresser held a collection of pretty underwear and one of
his nighties. The message I think was fairly clear.

I realised then that this was how I would take control of Frank, strip
him of his manhood and ensure his constant obedience. There was no doubt
in my mind that he would hate being feminised and would forever be
reminded of his failure.

When we had bought the house we had discovered the loft was full of
boxes of belongings left by the previous resident. For whatever reason,
over the years discarded clothing had been packed away in cardboard
boxes. At the time I'd looked through some of the boxes, there was
nothing there that I'd wear but I decided that it would be useful for
Frank.

One afternoon I went up there and started to delve into collection. I
started two piles, in one I placed the things that I felt were feminine
enough and would fit Frank, the other for storing. I took the first pile
down to one of the spare bedrooms where I hung the dresses and skirts
along with blouses and tops. The underwear I stored in various drawers.

That night I confronted Frank telling him that I wanted him to move out
of my home. I went on the accuse him of betraying me and of selfish
behaviour. There was no reason that could, in my mind, justify him
remaining with me. He was shocked and protested that I could not remove
him from his house. I countered that by pointing out that years ago, for
financial reasons and in fact, Tax avoidance reasons; the house had been
transferred into my name. I was also the registered own of our car and
would be entitled to retain possession of that. He was to move out of my
bedroom immediately and I wanted him to vacate the house within 7 days.

When the reality of his position became evident, he started to plead for
me to reconsider, asking if there was anything that he could do to avoid
this occurring. At first I rejected his plea saying that my mind had
already been made up. Then I offered him a glimmer of hope by saying
there was only one possibility of him remaining but tempered it with my
opinion that he would not be interested in that option. He insisted he
would be prepared to try anything.

I eased him gently into my plan telling him that with my imminent return
to the workforce I'd need someone to do all the housekeeping. He seized
that chance telling me he could learn to how to cook and clean or any of
the other necessary tasks. I responded that I was sure that he could but
what I wanted was a maid. He mulled this over for a few moments before
saying that he would be prepared to accept that role.

I asked him if he understood that as my maid he would have his own room
and would be required to accept that he was a employee of mine, albeit
unpaid. Again he said that he could accept that and was still willing to
take the position. I let him think I was considering whether I would
accept his offer by hesitating for a few minutes.

Finally I told him that he could remain as long as it was in the role of
maid.

A broad grin broke out on his face, I think that he believed that if he
remained over time he would be able to resume of relationship.

The look of horror when I then told him I'd need to have measure for his
new uniforms was priceless. He asked why he would need new uniforms and
what was wrong with the clothing he normally wore.

I explained that any maid who worked in my home would have to be
prepared to wear the appropriate clothing for a domestic servant. Was
this female clothing he asked with a worried look. Indeed it was I told
him, did he still want to become my maid, I asked. I was not going to
beat around the bush here, accept my offer or leave, I told him.

In the end with a look of resignation on his face he reluctantly
accepted his fate.

For me the new found sense of power had been exhilarating and sexually
stimulating.

Now he was poised to make the move into his life in petticoats, the last
traces of resistance were deserting him.

"Last change for your Frank, take your panties and put them on."

His hand reached out and grasped them.

"What are you holding Frank?" I asked him.

"Panties," he whispered.

"Whose panties Frank?" He was looking distinctly uncomfortable now.

"Mine." He was now staring at them, my guess; he was hoping they would
simply disappear.

"Put it together Frank." I was so enjoying this.

"My panties," he said quietly, a blush had spread across his face.

"What do you do with your panties Frank?" I watched as he squirmed with
embarrassment.

"I......I wear them," I swear a tear was forming in his eyes.

"So what are you waiting for Frank?"

He gingerly lifted one leg and stepped into the bloomers, the conflict
within him was evident, never the less he placed his second leg into
them and grasping the waistband he slowly pulled them up until they were
settled around his waist. In his mind he had ceded his manhood and I was
determined that he would never get it back.

Now that he was wearing the bloomers his resistance crumbled.

"You can take off your robe now Fannie." Time to acquaint him with his
new name.

As he removed the robe he asks, "Fannie?"

"I'm not having a maid called Frank," I told him. "In future your name
will be Fannie Maykum." I was rather pleased that I'd come up with that,
especially since it hinted at future possibilities.

"I see." He sighed offering no resistance or objections

I held out the bra that best matched his bloomers. "What's this Fannie?"

"My brassiere."

"Would you like me to help you put on your brassiere?" I asked.

He nodded in the affirmative, then as he realised the game we were
playing, answered, "Could you please help me into my brassiere."

I held it up for him and he slid his arms through the shoulder straps
and then turned around. The bra was a long line model and had no less
than 9 hook and eye fastens, which I slowly closed gradually imprisoning
him in its tight grip. Now while panties can be and often are pretty and
feminine garments they are similar to what men wear. A bra on the other
hand is for the exclusive use of those of us blessed with what many
women see as an important asset, their breasts. Nothing can prepare a
male for his first bra, it's probably the most humiliating of all
feminine garments to be placed in. I inserted two silk bags each
containing a kilo of rice into the vacant cups of his bra. The weight
causes it to sag so I adjust the shoulder straps until they take up that
weight. Frank looks very uncomfortable as the extra burden tends to
unbalance him. I know that he hates his bra but one day in future, I am
sure he will grow to love it. For now his punishment is to wear one, in
future it will be to deprive him of it comforting support.

I show him the slip; made of a soft pink fabric most of the bodice is
pink French lace with two thin adjustable satin shoulder straps. At the
hem there's a four inch band of the same lace. "What's this Fannie?""

"My petticoat," he answers, and then adds, "Will you help me put on my
petticoat?"

I smile as I know now his spirit is broken, as my Mother knew long ago,
get your man into lingerie and he is yours to mould and shape as you see
fit.

"I'd be pleased to do that for you Fannie." I hold the slip up over his
head he feeds his arms through the shoulder openings. When I release it
there is quiet hiss as it slides down his body. For the first time he
feels the sensation of a skirt as the hem of his slip brushes against
his naked legs.

"Do you like your petticoat Fannie?" He has already realised the
limitation a skirt places on movement.

"Oh yes I like my petticoat." His words tell one thing but his action
another. I know his real feelings but they are of no concern to me.

The stockings are next, since he is not wearing a girdle today I chose a
pair with elastic tops. I hand him the pair and ask would he'd like to
put his stockings on.

"Yes I'd like to put my stockings on." He sits on a stool and rolls each
stocking into a doughnut before drawing each one onto his legs. I am
surprised at first but then realise that he has watched me perform this
same practice for many years.

I take his dress from the closet it's a Floral print on yellow silk
crepe de chine. It has a high rounded neckline and full length sleeves
with finish in 3 inch cuffs that fasten with three round yellow buttons.
The dress falls below the knee and has a long zipper in one side. This
dress would definitely suit the older woman and is perfect for Frank. He
looks defeated as I reveal his dress to him.

Without prompting he asks me, "Would you help me into my pretty dress."

It goes on easily and I close the zipper before fastening the self-
fabric belt at the waist. The dress suits him well and is a good fit
apart from being slightly loose around the hips. My plans for the future
included breast and hip enhancements the only question I need to resolve
is by how much.

I have a pair of white shoes with 2 inch heels and he steps into them.
He looks very unsteady in these shoes but he will soon master the art of
walking in heels. For him flat shoes are going to be but a distant
memory.

It's time to tackle his hair. I seat him on the stool and tie a cape
around him. His hair has greyed in the last few years and recently he's
allowed it to grow longer than usual. It's still damp as I run my comb
through it. I comb it into sections and then start pinning small rollers
into it. He winces at times as I occasionally jab him. That's of little
concern to me he will learn the costs of beauty often takes you down the
path of pain. In the end I squeeze some forty rollers onto his head. I
cover his head with a yellow silk scarf tied in the manner of the
forties, it's knotted at the top front of the head.

"There all done," I tell him. "Would you like to see yourself in the
mirror?" I ask.

He stands up and moves slowly across the room struggling to cope with
his new shoes. I find his discomfort amusing and know I will gain much
pleasure from subjecting him to similar experiences.

It's time to add one more touch. I have him sit back on the stool and I
take my compact and powder his face, it's only a light dusting to take
away the shine. I add rouge circles to his cheeks and along the bridge
of his nose. His eyebrows are gone I insisted that he shave them off. I
have scope to experiment with all different shapes, today I experiment
with thin quizzical ones. They transform his face completely. I outline
his eyes with a black eye liner and apply a coating of blue eye shadow
to his lids. I had him the bright red lipstick and compact and tell him
to apply his lipstick. His first attempt is a disaster and I wipe if off
and tell him to do it again.

I tell him to stand in front of me and I cast my eyes over him, a
slightly androgynous person tending towards the masculine looks back at
me. I add a final touch, chiffon and lace tea apron, favoured by matrons
at afternoon teas.

"I think I just heard the mail arrive, best go and check it Fannie."

"Dressed like this?" he asked in horror.

"Of course, dressed like that."

"I can't," he pleads.

"Now." I point towards the door. He wobbles across the hallway and
stands for a moment at the front door. Finally he sighs and opens the
door. The makes his way down the steps and walks the twenty paces to the
mail box. There is a small lock on the box and he realises he has
forgotten the key. He takes a quick look around as a car drives past but
the driver's attention is on the road. His heels click on the paving as
he makes his way back into the house. The key hangs beside the door he
removes it and returns to the mail box. There is a gentle winds blowing
and I watch as it blows his dress around, he tries to unlock the box
with one hand a hold onto his skirts with the other and succeeds in
doing neither. In the end he is forced to use both hands to undo the
lock and suffer having his dress lifted up briefly.

Relocking the box he bring several letters back with him, as he carries
them he see that they all only addressed to his wife, the erasure of
Frank is more advanced than he realised.

"Fannie, I think that it's appropriate you show due respect when
speaking with me."

"How can I do that?" he asked

"Maids traditionally show their respect by curtsying when approaching
their employer or when carrying out an instruction. From now on I expect
that from you."

"But I have no idea how to curtsey," he replied.

"That's why you'll find a book on etiquette for domestic maids in your
new room. I want you to read it and behave in accordance with that
book."

"Okay."

"No not Okay, Yes Madam or Mam."

"Yes Madam." He made a clumsy attempt to bob.

I sent him off with instructions to gather up all of his male clothing,
pack it in plastic bags and pack in the back of the car.

"Everything?"

"Everything." For the next hour he was up and down the stairs as bag
after bag was carried down and taken to the car. Finally he returned and
informed me that everything had been move to the car.

Over the next two weeks he was immersed in learning the domestic skills
that he would need if he was to be a useful maid. He was also subjected
to a whole new range of experiences. When it came to doing the laundry I
allowed him to use the washing machine for most items, but insisted that
any fine fabrics such as lingerie could only be hand washed in mild
soap. Unless it was raining everything had to dried on the cloths line
in the rear garden. He would have to stand out in the open as he pegged
each item to the line. I could have left it that, but instead I insisted
that each group of items should be placed together and each should have
its own colour of peg. Of course this made it harder for him, that was
the idea.

Normally I would only have ironed things which really needed to be
ironed but in his case I demanded that almost everything be ironed. This
meant that it took several hours to complete this task. It amused me to
watch him as he daintily ironed delicate panties or bras. Once
everything had been ironed, it needed to be placed in drawers in sorted
into types and colours.

Early in the first week I'd dressed him a white and pink floral
patterned dress with a matching jacket, added pink hat, white gloves and
a large handbag. We drove to a nearby town where I took him into a shop
which specialised in domestic uniforms. An extremely camp shop assistant
took him into the change rooms, had him undress to his lingerie before
measuring him. He tried on one dress which proved to be a good fit.
When we left I'd bought six dresses for him. For morning wear, three
pastel uniforms in pink, yellow and blue. A grey uniform which would be
suitable for afternoon wear and two black dresses in a polished cotton
fabric.

I'd also bought him a selection of aprons ranging from small half aprons
to full pinafore styles. Finally a range of caps from simple Mob styles
to elaborate evening ones replete with ribbon and lace trim.

The bill was rather large but I was able to tell Frank that it had been
paid for with the money I received when I sold off his golf clubs. That
was another priceless moment.

Before we returned home I took him to have his ears pierced and a set of
studs inserted. While that was being done I chose several pairs of
earrings, they were cheap and gaudy, perfect for him.

I'd pondered a choice of breast forms, small, medium or large they would
be attached on a semi-permanent basis. In the end it made sense to buy
them in the same size as the bras he already had. I can tell you I
really enjoyed the first day I glued them on to his chest. He never ever
complained about wearing bras after he stood for the first time and felt
the weight of his DD girls.

The first time I'd set his hair in curlers he'd complained non-stop
about how uncomfortable he found it. I on the other hand was delighted
with resultant mass of tight grey curls. Not wanting to be to
unreasonable I allowed him to wash and condition his hair every other
day. Naturally after each wash it would need to be reset. Since he
washed his hair at night he had to endure the discomfort of sleeping
with the curlers in place. Rather than remove those curlers in the
morning, he was to keep them in place until he changed into his evening
uniform. As much as he hated that I loved it.

He also hated that it was he who had to set his hair, in the beginning
he would sit in front of the mirror slowly adding each curler. He would
come to me and I'd tell not good enough and he'd start all over. In a
way this was karma, in his eyes my hair was never properly styled and
he'd complain that I needed to smarten up.

Each day I would inspect his nails, they had to be perfectly shaped and
painted with nail polish. Only deep reds and strong pinks would do for
him and he had to change the colour every other day.

As my husband he'd always insisted that I needed to wear makeup during
the day, even if I was remaining at home. Now I demanded my maid reach
certain standards including being fully made up at all times when on
duty. Since his hours of duty were from 6am to 11pm that meant all the
time. When he was not engaged in other duties I would send him to
practice applying makeup and to experiment with different looks. I
either approved or rejected each different look and those that involved
the maximum amount of time to achieve were the one I approved.

He was never a willing cross dresser who would have adored being forced
in dresses. Had that been the case I'd probably never done this too him.
I emasculated him and turned him from a dominant husband into a
submissive servant. God I enjoyed doing this to him, I thrived on his
embarrassment enjoyed his constant humiliation.

When I convinced my doctor that I needed HRT it was never for me. There
was no deceit by me he knew what he was being given and meekly accepted
it. I doubled the dosage as well, was it harmful? who knows, did I care
if was, No!

After a month all trace of my former husband was gone. My house was
immaculate, floors gleamed from polishing and every shelf was dust free.
I was now being served meals that would not be unusual at top notch
restaurants. My lingerie draw was always full and the hamper empty. I
barely needed to lift a finger; only short tinkle of the bell by my side
would bring my maid to me.

I'd been starting to search the papers since I was going to have to find
work soon. Frank's payout had been slowly dwindling and a source of
income was now a prime need.
As I perused the advertisements one caught my eye "Perfect Lady"
underneath it invited me who wished to experience being dressed as women
to contact the provided number.

This sparked an idea, what if I set up a similar business. There already
was an extensive collection of clothing from the hoard in the loft. Over
time I could add to this collection. Best of all I already had a maid
who do much of the work for me. No doubt he would be thrilled to
dressing another male in female attire. What's not to like about this I
thought.

"Madam Zelda's" dressing service was born and in the following weeks
papers an advertisement for appeared. Frank had not been happy when I
informed him that in future he would be playing "Ladies Maid" to
visiting cross-dressing men.

Initially I set things up in blocks of 3 hours, since I felt anything
less would not be worth the effort and in any case who wants to spend 45
minutes being dressed and made up only to have to turn around and strip
if all back off. I settled on 10am til 1pm, 2pm til 5pm or 7pn til 10pm.
As a bonus any booking for consecutive periods would include a free hour
between them.

Less than 24 hours after the ad appeared in the paper the phone rang.

"Ah! Hello is this ummm Madam Zelda's?"

"Yes it is, Madam Zelda speaking."

"I'm er...interested in you services."

"We provide a complete service but any special requests might take a day
or two to arrange," I told him.

"When could I make an appointment?" he asked.

I explained the hours we were available and mentioned a bonus hour for
two blocks.

"That sounds ideal, umm what would the rate be?"

"300 for the first three hours, 250 for another three and 200 for a
third three."

There was a silence on the other end of the phone. Had I asked too much
I wondered.

"That will be fine, when can I arrange a visit." A day and time was
arranged.

Two days later promptly at 10am the doorbell chimed. Frank had been
dressed in one of his black uniforms with a starched white pinafore and
fancy white lace cap. I sent him to greet our visitor he was not at all
happy.

I watched as he curtsied and invited our visitor to follow him. He
brought "Peter" into the living room and introduced him to me, before
moving back and standing with his hands crossed in front of him. I
welcomed Peter and he passed me an envelope with his payment. I
explained that my Maid Fannie would escort him upstairs and assist with
his dressing and makeup. When he was dressed Fannie would show him
around the rear garden before bringing him in for Morning Tea with me.

The was a camera in the bedroom which allowed me to watch proceedings
and to record what happened. I watched as Frank lead Peter into the
bedroom, curtsey before helping him undress. He was clearly
uncomfortable in the presence of a naked man as he went about dressing
Peter. Some time later I saw them descend the stairs, Peter looked quite
nice, he was dressed in the fashion of a lady attending a semi-formal
event. The dress was a blue linen with a white flower print over it. A
plain blue jacket, open at the front. Beige stockings with white medium
heels, while his hat was a blue saucer shape with an artificial flower
on the top, a veil at the front descended below the eyes. I was
impressed with Frank's effort clearly I'd taught him well.

Outside in the relative privacy of the rear garden, Frank lead Peter
around showing him plants and selecting and picking a bouquet of
flowers.

When they returned Peter was escorted into the sitting room where I
awaited him. Franks fluttered off to prepare Morning Tea for us.

"I must say how wonderful you look today Peta, your hat is divine."

"Yes I am really pleased with it." He reached up and touched the veil.

For the next 15 minutes we made small talk as you expect two mature
ladies to do.

Frank returned bearing a silver tray with silver teapot, milk jug and
sugar container resting on it. He carried out a semi-curtsy as he
entered then placed the tray on a table in front of us. Next time he
carried in a tray bearing to Royal Albert Country Rose cups and saucers
and two plates. He set them down beside us.

"You may pour now Fannie," I told him.

"Very good Mam," he replied before taking the Tea Pot and pouring out
two cups.

"Milk, Sugar?" he asked.

Once our requirements had been satisfied he departed again for the
kitchen. The last tray held a small pile of scones, still steaming,
several small bowls of jams and a container of thick white cream. After
setting them on the table he retired to side of the room and took up a
stance with hands folded over his pinafore and eyes cast downward ready
to summoned when next needed.

Peter and I chatted on as we nibbled on the delicious scones. Who would
have thought my former husband could be capable of producing such a
treat.

Finally it was time for Peter to change and I told Frank to escort him
back to the bedroom and assist him to change. Once he left I checked the
envelope, paid in full. One client and the equivalent of two days pay. A
short time later they returned and Frank opened the door and ushered
Peter out.

When he came into the Sitting Room he held out 100 pounds. "He's only
paid part of what he owes." I showed him the other 300. "That's your tip
Fannie."

"Oh! and he also kissed my cheeks when leaving, I'll not have that."

"Fannie if a client throws you on the bed and takes your virginity you
will smile and say: thank you that will be another 50 pounds,
Understand?"

"Yes Madam as you wish."

That week we took 1200 Pounds from four very satisfied clients. At this
rate we would easily meet our commitments and more.

The following week we took 2400 pounds and a week later 3300. Then I
came up with another idea once a week we would hold a formal dinner and
invite up to 4 clients. They could come between 5pm and 7pm so as to be
dressed by 7pm. We could start with a cocktail hours and follow it with
a 3 course dinner at 8pm. I could make 1200 pounds in one evening. We
started telling each clients of this new event there was a lot of
interest from them so we set the date for our first dinner in two weeks.

The night turned out to be a great success Fannie's meal was superb (I
could no longer think of him as Frank as I banished the last trace of my
former husband) Every one dressed in evening gowns and happily chatted
with each other. All vowed to be back for another evening.

With the money flowing in I decided that we could convert the loft into
an extra bedroom another bathroom and large storage area where clothing
could be kept.

Once the renovations were complete we were able to offer overnight stays
to our clients and if they wished they could leave their own clothing in
our storage room.

One afternoon I was having Tea with our first client Peta, we'd become
good friends and I'd gradually learned more about him. Today he did
surprise me by telling me that he was a plastic surgeon and if there was
anything I needed done he would be happy to help. I thanked him and
filed that information away.

Fannie had been on her hormone program for six months now with some good
results. His hips had certainly increased in size and overall his figure
was more rounded and feminine there was an increase in the size of his
nipples but not a lot of breast development.

Next time Peter visited I waived his usual payment and told him he could
visit anytime as a guest if he carried out a few procedures on Fannie.
He asked if Fannie would object and I assured him that there would be no
objection.

Later that afternoon I summoned Fannie to the Sitting Room.

"Fannie could you bring me a bottle of Chardonnay and two glasses."

"Yes Mam." He looked around to see if he'd missed someone then went off
to fetch the wine."

He returned and poured out a glass for me. "Fill the other glass
Fannie."

He looked puzzled but never the less complied.

"Sit down and join me." He sat down carefully sweeping his dress under
him as he did so.

"That's for you." I pointed to the wine. He picked up the glass and took
a sip.

"Fannie you've been in dresses now for over six months and you going to
be in them for ever as far as I'm concerned."

"Yes Mam I understand." He did look sad though at being reminded that
this wasn't going to end tomorrow or the day after or the year after.

"I don't think that you should have to glue your breasts on every few
days."

"No Mam it's not something I enjoy having to do."

"Well I have good news for you, in future that's a task you won't have
to perform."

He smiled, did he really think that I was just going to let him stop
using the forms.

"Next week you will be going into a private hospital for your own
implants."

The jaw dropped and his lips trembled, a tear formed in his eye then ran
down his cheek. I knew that he wanted to tell me that this was not
something he wanted. Still I'd brought him to the stage where acceptance
was his only option.

"As you wish Mam, can I ask will they be as large as my forms?"

"Would you like them to be that size?" He looked down at the floor for a
moment considering his answer. "Yes Mam that would be nice."

Now I moved onto the difficult part, well the difficult part for him
anyway.

"Fannie you're not going back to a male life, you understand that?"

"Yes Mam I do." He looked puzzled wondering no doubt what this was
leading to.

"So in your new life there's not much point to those bits hanging off
your front."

There was no doubt about the look of horror that passed across his face
this time.

"Oh No! you can't do that."

"Of course you're right I can't do that, but the surgeon can and will."

"Please don't do this," he begged but I could already see acceptance in
his eyes.

When he returned after the surgery he was quiet and subdued he moved
straight back into his normal duties. With the last vestige of his
manhood gone he became totally submissive and obedient. I doubted there
was anything which he would refuse to do if I so directed.

One evening I went to his room as he was leaving the bath, his breasts
were full and rounded with a prominent nipples. My eyes dropped below
his waist no trace of his male organs were left low down there was a
slit where his urethra had been moved.

"How is it?" I asked.

"Messy at the moment," he replied with wry smile.

"Never mind you'll get used to it."

"Yes I suppose I will."

And that's how I made my contribution to saving the planet by
repurposing a no longer useful husband. I highly recommend the practice
to any of you ladies in the same position.

Story of a happy marriage 26 Mar 2018 7:39 AM (7 years ago)

By: Dee Beth

Paul grew up the youngest in a home with several sisters and a mother, as
his father was gone most of the time. When Paul was only 8 years old, his
mother kicked his father out of the house as she caught him playing
around with a gal he met in a bar at another town. Of course a quick
divorce followed, and his mother became the only parent going forward, a
parent figure longer than anyone could imagine.

Paul was never a large child, very small for his age not to mention
bashful, and as a result had few friends that he would hang out with. He
knew his older sisters friends well and often were the only other
children he hung out with.

Paul grew up with a strong respect and dependence for woman as a result,
and was always obedient to not only his mother and sisters, but to their
friends as well as after all, he was the youngest and smallest of the
bunch.

While his mother did the best she could to help him grow up as a boy, he
would often be mistaken as a young girl due to his small stature, his
longer hair as haircuts were few and he did like long hair. It was also
common to be wearing some of the hand me downs that he got from his
sisters, including some pants, shirts, and jumpers that he could fit and
use. While he was never given any of his sister's underwear to use, he
always wondered how it would feel if he did, and often thought about what
his sisters might be wearing under their day to day and even fancy party
clothes.

As he went through his education stages, he was just getting by, taking
the none science courses and anything that would allow him to just get
by, so as a result, his education was very general, all the way through
the local jr. university that he was attending so he could stay at home
with his mother.

When he graduated he found a job at a local bank as a clerk, something
that he didn't realize at the time but would retire from twenty years
later. He continued to live with his mother, as his salary was meager and
his mother appreciated his help around the house.

Maxine grew up in a different setting as we will learn. She was always
outspoken in her attitude, being a larger girl often spoken of as a tom
boy type in younger days. She was always large for her age and as puberty
arrived, this translated to a large womanly figure. In addition, she was
very strong willed to say the least. As a result, she would often become
the leader of any group of girls that she would be with. She gained the
reputation of being very wise, and never backing down from any challenge.

School days were no different, and she did well at anything she pursued,
but did not really appreciate the attention her womanly proportions
garnered from most of the cocky guys that thought they could control her
and her emotions. As a result she gained the reputation of being a "ball
buster" after dealing with an unwanted advance from the class stud on one
occasion.

As you can image, Maxine did well in school and university, going on to
graduate with a business degree, and as a result, had many job offers
upon graduation to consider.

As with any story about a marriage, the two would meet each other at some
point and start to know each other, and this happened at the bank that
Paul was already working as a clerk at. It seems that this bank chain had
offered Maxine a job in management which brought Maxine to this location
as a management trainee where she would get to know Paul over time.

Maxine discovered Paul soon after arriving, and was enamored by this
small stature guy that was so shy that he had to be prompted to give an
answer to any questions he was asked. Paul was also a bit intimidated by
Maxine when she was with him, as her large womanly features became of
great interest to Paul, as he always had a thing for strong women,
especially ones that had such impressive attributes. As a result,
whenever Maxine was near him, he found himself excited, or at least as
much as he could get given his very small manly attributes. He often
found himself dreaming about Maxine as a result, something he found to
give him pleasure even when alone at home in his mother's house.

As the weeks turned into months, Maxine advanced from a trainee to
assistant bank manager at which point she was already making plans for a
move from her apartment into a decent home. One of the issues facing her
was how she would manage taking care of a home while pursuing her
business career. As she pondered this, she thought about taking on a
housemate with the potential of a marriage partner, someone that could
help manage the home but also someone that she could also manage, as she
certainly did not want to lose her independence to some strong willed
male. This thought brought her to Paul, one of the bank clerks she knew.

Shortly after that, she approached Paul at work and asked him to join her
for lunch at a nearby eating place. Paul was taken back by the proposal,
but as he grew up always agreeing to any ladies request, had to accept
her lunch invite as well. While this was the first somewhat private get
together between the two of them, it became a regular event as each had
to have a lunch break and this location was close and a favorite to those
working at this bank. As Maxine learned more about Paul and his
circumstances, she was most excited that she may have found the perfect
candidate for what she wanted in an arrangement, someone she could
control, would do the housework she had little time for, and was
available and ready for a change, in this case from living at home with
his mother and doing her housework.

Paul was also very excited about finally meeting a woman, and quite the
woman Maxine was. She was larger in stature than his mother but also had
very large womanly features; also being very strong willed which always
excited him.

When Maxine offered him the chance to move in with her into a house,
providing he would assume the responsibility of keeping it in order and
helping out with other housekeeping as needed, he jumped at the offer
especially after Maxine suggested that if this worked out, she may ask
Paul to become her husband. The only concern Paul had was he had to tell
his mother about this and get her blessing.

Paul told his mother about this opportunity that same evening, and she
was thrilled to learn that some woman actually wanted Paul to live with
her, and advised him to do anything he had to making this a long term
arrangement. Paul could hardly wait for the next day when he would meet
with Maxine and tell her of his decision to move in with her and do the
housework needed.

Maxine and Paul soon became house partners, with Maxine of course
managing all the arrangements, setting up the task lists for Paul, and
generally making all the decisions with regard to their new house, as
well as all the personal decisions going forward. Paul was given the
smaller room of course as a bed room, with a small twin bed that they
acquired from a second hand store as he had no house furnishings of his
own. Paul became very adept at what he did to help in the house, keeping
it in order as well as preparing food when they would choose to eat at
home in the evenings.

At work things continued as usual for Paul, but for Maxine, she was on a
course to upper management, and soon was promoted to general manager of
another bank, in a different neighborhood. This of course limited their
time together during the day, and in the evenings Maxine was coming home
more stressed than ever, and started to press Paul into more personal
service to her as a result. This started out as foot massages, back rubs,
doing her personal laundry and ultimately to more intimate encounters
like scrubbing her back in the bath and helping her pick out her clothes
for the following work day. Maxine was still thinking that at some point,
they would be married, as it would not do her career any good if news of
her current arrangement with Paul leaked out.

Paul from his perspective was doing all he could to get Maxine to allow
them to become intimate in a more traditional manner, but she insisted
that until they were married, this could never happen.

As the months turned into a year, Maxine decided that it was time for
Paul and her to take a weekend off, go to Vegas and get married, which is
what they did. It was a very low key event for obvious reasons, but a
legal marriage all the same with Paul taking Maxine's last name as we
could expect. That evening was not what Paul was expecting. As agreed to
prior, Maxine was going to allow intimacy but when the time came and Paul
came to the wedding bed for Maxine, she was so surprised by his little
package that she started to laugh at him, and worse than that, he lost
his seed in a premature release onto their bedclothes. That took care of
the atmosphere for Paul that evening, so he had no chance until the
following morning, when she allowed him to come on top of her to try
again, but when he tried to enter her, again lost his seed at the
entrance to her womanhood. She decided at that point, that this was not
in his best interest, and she would teach him to satisfy her if she
needed it by other means. She also told him that from now on, he could
only satisfy himself after she was satisfied and only then with her used
underwear to take up the output, as he was not enough man to put it into
her.

After that weekend, things changed with their relationship. Maxine
continued to set the rules for the household, telling Paul that he was
not man enough to continue to wear the men's underwear that he had grown
up with, but rather he was to start to wear ladies underwear of her
choosing. He was also allowed to sleep with her only providing he wore a
nightgown of her choosing.

He went to work that next week, wearing ladies full nylon briefs and a
nice cami under his pants and shirt for the first time ever, but also had
to wear a numbered maxi pad(so his wife could tell if he cheated and
changed it) that Maxine inspected every night to insure he was behaving
himself when away at work.

Weeks turned into months and the only thing that changed was that Paul
learned more and more about how to please Maxine when she needed it,
using his tongue and a multitude of toys that they acquired. His pleasure
was achieved under watchful eye occasionally only after she had received
all the attention she could manage, with him manually stimulating his
organ, using her used underwear as instructed.

As the months turned into years, Maxine advanced in the company to a high
level, allowing the purchase of a very large and well-furnished house in
a posh neighborhood. She aged well, but the years continued to expand her
assets, with her breasts a well-developed 38E and her posterior a very
prominent heart shaped buttock, fitting for a queen. During this time,
Paul actually diminished in stature, which made for a very striking
couple whenever they would go out together in public. His features simple
aged, with his hair getting grey and becoming very curly over time. His
small glasses and androgens clothing style that Maxine picked out for
him, made an interesting distinction between this small person carrying
the bags, and this larger authoritative well-dressed woman that he would
always be following.

Unfortunately for Paul, he never lost that interest in what women might
be wearing under their day to day dress, and often found himself day
dreaming about the same, at work as well as when out with Maxine. If he
did get a bit carried away and left some discharge in his daily panty
liner, Maxine would come up with some interesting forms of punishment,
one of which became a regular event.

Maxine had read about a chair used in medieval days, which would allow a
lady to be seated directly on the face of another person, forcing that
person to do service to her attributes while she was seated. She had Paul
modify a large chair which she acquired, so that he could be strapped
face up into it, in a position where he could offer little resistance to
what she wanted him to do while she was on her queen's throne. His hands
were also restrained, so he had little choice but to succumb to her
wishes for as long as she desired.

This became the normal mode for punishment if Maxine found a discharge in
Paul's pantie liner or if she caught him checking out some other lady
when they were out together. For a minor offense, he would get about 15
minutes with her sitting in the chair with her well-worn panties smashed
into his face allowing him to think about what he was supposed to do to
get any self-gratification.

If they were away from home some distance when he needed the punishment,
Maxine would find a location such as the back seat of their large SUV
when she would force Paul to lay down, and she would simply spread out
her skirts over his head and assume the position over his mouth. On more
than one occasion, Paul found himself In the family bathroom at a mall in
a similar position.

If the infraction was more serious, he would get 30 minutes, with her
removing her panties, forcing his nose into her parts, and only giving
him air if he was able to stimulate her. Unfortunately, this led to
several occasions where Maxine had to cut the exercise short as he
fainted from lack of air. Upon resuscitation, he was forced to take her
dirty panties into his mouth for the remainder of the day.

And there were the worst cases to be dealt with, those where he was
caught stimulating himself without permission, or getting caught leering
at a lady in public. For these situations, he found himself bound to the
queens chair for at least an hour of service to his queen, after she had
left the bathroom without cleaning herself. She made sure to move just
enough to give him the air needed to avoid fainting, but also not to
leave the chair until all her spots were sparkling clean again. While
these worst case situations did not happen often, they did happen on
occasion and always left Paul feeling like he let his wife down again,
and even after the punishment session finished, he thought about how he
could do better in the future to avoid these punishments.

So their life continued, for years and years, with Paul simply doing all
he could to keep his mistress/wife/queen happy, and Maxine living life to
the fullest, with Paul doing everything she asked for and often more. As
Paul neared retirement age and retired when he could from the bank,
Maxine became CEO of the entire banking group, and became very
comfortable with her life, as she was waited on hand and foot not only at
work, but also at home by her househusband (wife) Paul.

You could say after reading all this that this was a perfect marriage
only for Maxine, but in fact Paul found it quite enjoyable as well, as he
did find it very satisfying to be told what to do, when to do it, and
even as his male equipment never amounted to anything, the toys that he
and his wife used on each other certainly made up for it as not only was
she a happy wife, so was he.

My father, the maid 23 Mar 2018 7:33 AM (7 years ago)

By: Sissy Oona

I thought it was really weird when I received the random text from my step
mother, even though I had known her for most of my adult life as my
father's new wife we had never really been close. Hell, for that matter I
had never really been close to my father either, he was always pulling long
hours at the office when I was young, so he was never around. Nowadays I
rarely if ever saw him, once a year for Christmas at most, and maybe a text
on my birthday. All that being considered it was really weird when Claire,
my step mother, texted me inviting me over. As bizarre as it seemed I had
nothing better going on, so I decided to make the hour and a half trip to
see them.

On the drive to their house I thought about my dad a lot, about growing up
with him, how he treated me, how he treated my mom, how when he was in a
good mood he could be a great guy and a wonderful father, and how much more
often when he was in a bad mood he was a complete and utter asshole. My
father was an ambitious man even though he came from a difficult
background. When he was in high school his parents pressured him to drop
out to help his father with his carpentry business, but he refused to give
up on his education. Instead he found time for both, school during the day,
carpentry at night. He eventually graduated high school and started taking
classes at the local community college. That was when his mother took ill,
the medical bills became too much and he couldn't continue on to a
university. He started working full time with his father, soon he started
growing the business from a small father son operation to a moderate sized
construction company. At about that time he married my mother, they had
both met in college and thought they were madly in love with each other, I
was conceived on their wedding night. As I was growing up the company
continued to grow, slowly my father was able to go from doing actual
construction to being more of a manager and boss, work that he was
admittedly not great at. The work was hard on him and he would often come
home in a bad mood, he yelled at my mother a lot, he ignored me just as
much. Things got worse before they got better, he came home drunk often, he
beat my mother on several occasions, he even hit me a few times. I am
thankful that my mother was able to leave him and get both of us out of
there. I was 8 when they separated, I'm 24 now. It has taken a long time,
but I have forgiven him, he has apologized for his actions, and I'm not one
to hold a grudge.

Then there's his new wife, Claire, they married 5 years after my parents
divorced. I never had any reason to dislike her, she always tried her
hardest to be a good host to me whenever I came over to visit my father.
She was an attractive woman, a few years younger than my father. They met
while my father's company was building a large office complex for Claire's
husband at the time, an older man who was moderately rich. They started
having an affair behind the old man's back until he died suddenly later
that year of cancer. Upon the man's death she was expecting to get all of
his money, however he had made up a will when he was diagnosed leaving
everything to their daughter Aimee. As far as I could tell my father was
happy with Claire and a better father to Aimee than he had ever been to me.

Soon enough I pulled into the driveway. I was somewhat confused because my
father's car was there, it was Friday at 2:30, he was usually never home
before 6pm. I thought little else of it and figured maybe he had bought a
new car or something. I walked up the path to the door and rang the bell,
it took longer than I thought it would for someone to come to the door, but
I thought nothing else of it. As the door opened standing before me was my
stepmother Claire, she was beautiful, about 5'8", slim, with large round
breasts held in place by a white lace bra which was clearly visible through
her thin white button down blouse. Her gorgeous long legs were encased in
somewhat transparent black stockings, which you could see the lace tops of
peeking out of the bottom of her tight black pencil skirt which ended just
above her knees. Her face was perfectly made up, not that she needed it,
and she had a full head of long black hair that was fixed into a long
ponytail. If someone were to tell you she was a model in her youth I doubt
anyone would have any reason to not believe that statement. She very kindly
invited me in saying we could sit in the kitchen for a late lunch if I was
hungry, having not eaten anything since that morning I gladly obliged.

As we sat in the kitchen I asked if my father had bought a new car, seeing
as he usually isn't home at this hour, Claire replied, "No, he's here, he's
just a bit busy at the moment, he'll be along shortly. That reminds me, I
am sorry it took so long to answer the door, your father was supposed to
answer it, but he was unwilling to separate himself from what he was
doing."

"Oh, is he working from home now?" I asked.

"In a manner of speaking I suppose you could say that," she said with a bit
of a smirk. "You will see soon enough."

"Okay," I said, obviously confused. After a pause I finally remember to
ask, "So what was that text all about, I know I'm not around often, but it
seemed kinda out of the blue."

"You will see soon enough, let's just say it has to do with the 'work from
home' your father has been doing."

There was a moment of silence while I tried to figure out what she could
mean by that, but the quiet was broken when she suddenly said, "you wanted
lunch didn't you? To be honest I could use a bite myself. Shall I have the
maid serve us?"

"Sure, I could definitely use some something to eat." As I said this she
rang a little bell she had. "Wow, I didn't know you guys had a maid, dad's
business must be doing we--" My sentence was instantly stopped as the
kitchen door opened and my father entered.

There he stood eyes cast to the floor. I almost didn't recognize him and
honestly probably wouldn't have if he wasn't my own father. He was wearing
a stereotypical french maid dress that was shorter than any dress I had
ever seen a woman wear, the hem resting high on his thighs. His hairless
legs were covered by black fishnet stockings, on the top of which you could
see shiny silver clips hiding under his skirt. On his feet were a pair of
high heels, I'd say 5 or 6 inches at least, which had little padlocks
holding them on around the ankles. Sitting atop his head was a crop of long
blonde hair, which I could only assume was a wig as my father had always
had short black hair. His face had makeup applied to it making him look all
the more feminine, it wasn't extreme like a drag queen or something like
that, you can tell whoever did him up like this wanted him to look like a
woman and not some exaggeration, which was not suggested by his clothing.
And the final symbol of his new found femininity were two large round
breasts pushing forth the frills on the front of his dress.

I stared in awe and confusion as my father, dressed as a maid walked into
the room and curtsied before my step mother and then me and asked if we
needed anything. My stepmother said, "Yes, your son and I would like some
lunch."

"Yes Miss, what would you like?" he asked meekly.

"A ham sandwich should suffice, I will expect you to start dinner soon,"
she said.

"And you Oliver?" he said turning toward me.

Before I could answer my stepmother said, "Excuse me sissy, is that any way
to address someone superior to you?"

"No Miss, sorry Miss," he said while giving her a deep curtsy. "My
apologies Mister Oliver. What can I make you for lunch?"

Still in shock to everything I have just seen I somehow stammer out,
"Yeah... ham sandwich." To which my father curtsied and got to work.

There was a silence as my father got to work making lunch that seemed to go
on forever, but in my shocked state I had no concept of time. Finally
Claire broke it by saying, "I can see you are confused, and I understand
that. You see your father is now what is called a sissy maid, he dresses in
frilly girly dresses and does what he is told. He is dressed in this way at
all times he is at home and on occasion outside as well. He has a strict
set of rules he must follow at all times, which I can go into later. If he
fails to follow any of these rules he will face punishment, this you will
see later as he has already earned punishment twice today, once for not
addressing you properly, and once for not greeting you at the door as I
told him to. Any questions?"

As she said all this my head was reeling, I could barely comprehend what
she was saying. I couldn't believe that my father was going through with
all this. I was snapped back to reality by her question. "Yeah... I have
tons... but I can't think straight right now," I babbled out in response.

"You must be hungry, once the maid has finished our lunch we can retire to
the living room to eat in private," she said paying my father no mind, as
if he wasn't even in the room.

At that time my feminized father set two plates on the table, each with a
simple sandwiches on it. As he set them down I noticed his nails were
painted a pale girly pink. This caused me to remember an incident that
happened when I was 6 or 7 years old. One day I had been playing at our
neighbor's house, my parents were having a particularly bad fight so they
sent me over there to get away from it. I wasn't thrilled about having to
play with a girl, but I couldn't do anything about it. If I remember
correctly her name was Emily, and she was about two years older than me, a
fact she regularly brought up when we played. On this particular day she
decided it would be fun to paint my nails, she picked a light pink similar
to the color my father was wearing now. When I got home that day with my
nails still painted I remember him going into a rage, screaming about how
boys don't wear nail polish and stuff like that. When I think about it that
may have been the first time he hit me. How times have changed.

Claire and I grabbed our plates and adjourned to the living room, we ate in
silence with the exception of my father in the kitchen performing some of
the preliminary steps for dinner. When I had finished my sandwich I rose to
take it back to the kitchen, but before I could take a step Claire stopped
me and said, "you don't have to do that, that's what we have a maid for,"
At which point she rang a little bell, the sound of which immediately
summoned my father, who walked in the room and curtsied both of us. When he
saw the empty plates he took them without a word and returned to the
kitchen.

After a moment I turned to my step mother on the other end of the sofa and
said, "What's going on here? Why is my dad dressed up like a woman?"

"Finally he speaks," she said with a little smile. "You more than anyone
should know how much of an ass your father can be, how bossy and mean he
can be. Well I will not stand for this like your mother would. So, after we
were married when he started to show his true colors I knew I had to do
something to curb his behavior. I read about sissy maids online and knew
that was the best way to get him to behave himself. I started simply
enough, withholding sex unless he wore panties, he continued to act up, so
I went further. I slowly replaced all his boxers with panties, adding bras,
stockings, heels, the whole nine yards a little more each time he acted up.
When that wasn't working I decided drastic measures were called for so I
took a few incriminating pictures and videos just in case. The final nail
in the coffin was when I had my lawyer go and rewrite our prenup so I would
get everything if he left me. Now I'm sure you're thinking that all that is
cruel to your father and that he doesn't deserve all that, but you can go
ask him yourself, he likes dressing in girl clothes, sure it took a little
convincing at first but he loves it now."

"Does he still work?" I asked.

"Yes, but he isn't in the office as often as he used to be, the company
runs itself now and he can do a lot of it from home. Before you ask, no he
does not go into the office like that, with the exception of his panties
and bras. His secretary knows and checks for me to make sure he doesn't
change into boxers or take them off on his way to the office."

"Why are you telling me all this? Why did you invite me over today?"

"Your father told me about how terrible he was to you when you were young,
I know you to be a kind young man who does not deserve anything like what
you had to go through at his hand. I figured this was a good way for you to
get back at him and for me to punish him for his past transgressions.
Imagine how embarrassed he must be to be serving his own son as a maid.
What I am offering is to bring you in, you can live here and help me train
your father, he can be your sissy maid too, this is how you can get him
back for every time he hit you or yelled at you for no reason. I understand
how weird this all is, and I would understand if you walked out the door
and never came back, but I ask that you at least think about it. The maid
prepared the guest room for you to stay in tonight, sleep on it and tell me
what you are going to do in the morning. Deal?"

I thought about it for a minute, considered everything I had seen and heard
since I got here, every moment from my childhood in which he hurt me, I
thought about it all and finally said, "I still don't know what to think,
but I agree, I will stay tonight and make a decision in the morning."

"Wonderful," she said as she started ringing her bell.

At the sound of the bell ringing my father appeared, curtsied and asked,
"Yes Miss? What do you need of me?"

"Your son will be staying with us tonight, make sure to set a place at the
table for him." She then turned to me and said, "Since you will be staying
is there anything you need out of your car?"

"Yeah, I have a change of clothes out there, I'll go fetch them in a little
while."

"Nonsense, that is what we have a maid for. Sissy, go get your son's things
out of his car."

"Yes Miss," he said with a bit of defeat in his voice. I watched in
amazement as my father perched on his high heeled shoes and in his frilly
maid dress walked down the driveway onto the street where I was parked in
full view of all his neighbors and any passersby. He gathered the few items
of clothing from my car and dutifully walked back up the driveway, as he
was about halfway up a car drove by a bit slowly, the man driving opened
his window and wolf whistled my sissified father, he turned and gave the
man a curtsy as if to thank him. The man started to laugh as he drove off.
My father returned to the house with my few items of clothing and very
politely asked me, "Where would you like me to put your things Mister
Oliver?"

"Um you can just put them wherever I'll be sleeping I guess," I said.
"Yes Mister Oliver," he said before he minced off down the hall to the
guest room.

Things were quiet for a while after that, Claire and I sat in the living
room and caught up a bit, she asked what I was up to, I asked about her, it
was all in all a pleasant conversation. It reminded me of the last time I
had come to visit, my father was at work late, as always, so I was left
with Claire to have a rather strained conversation. It was as if I had
forgotten my father's predicament for a moment. This was instantly broken
by the sound of high heels clicking into the room and my father the maid
politely saying, "Miss, dinner is ready if you and Mister Oliver would like
to eat." A few hours had passed since lunch, so we happily made our way to
the dining room.

Upon walking into the dining room my eye was immediately drawn to the
table. There were two places so well set at the table I almost felt like I
had just walked in to Downton Abbey. My father, still in full uniform of
course was standing in the corner, ready to serve. As we both settled into
our seats my father briefly disappears, quickly returning with two salads,
which were served to us without a word. As we ate we continued having
conversation as if no one was there, we even started talking about my
father, oddly enough I found myself speaking about him in the past tense.
Salads were eventually cleared and the main course was served, some kind of
pasta dish with shrimp and a spicy red sauce. I was surprised by how good
it was, in all of my life I had never known my father to be able to cook
anything. Being a little bit comfortable with the situation, and quite a
bit drunk at this point, I decided to make a comment. "This food is
amazing, you have him trained really well," I said with a chuckle.

"Yes, he does well most of the time. He has taken to cooking quite well.
You see he has a bit of free time most days, but the activities he may
undertake during that time are limited to researching food and recipes,
working on his makeup skills by watching youtube tutorials, reading fashion
magazines, and learning to sew and make clothes."

"Wow, not how I would expect any man to spend his time," I said between
bites.

"Your father is no longer a man darling, he is a sissy maid. In fact it had
been paining me all day to refer to her using the male pronouns which I'm
sure you will agree no longer fit her. Since all this is new to you I
figured I could let it slide for a little while. If you don't mind I will
no longer be referring to her as anything except."

"Sure, whatever you say," I said not as uncomfortably as I would have
thought.

"I understand if you continue to call her by those words, but if you stay
here long I will have to ask that you eventually do refer to her as such,"
she said sternly.

I didn't reply to that for whatever reason, I just continued eating.

As we finished dinner my stepmother rose from her place and said without
looking at my father, "sissy, you may clear the table and have your meal in
the kitchen, I will give you one hour to complete this. Once you are
finished you will join us in the living room for your evening punishment."

"Yes Miss," he replied and got to work clearing the table.

The next hour was quiet, Claire and I sat in the living room once again
watching some random movie on the television. Eventually my father walked
into the room and stood in the corner. I watched as Claire looked at her
watch and turned off the television. As she did my father walked to the
center of the room, kneeled before us, and said, "Mistress I have been a
bad sissy, please punish me for my mistakes," as if reading from a script.

"Good girl, before we get to your punishment tonight there is something
else you need to do first. I think it is time you gave your son his gift,"
she said with a sly smirk.

A look of panic washed over my father's face. Stammering he said, "Please
Miss, don't make me. Please it is too embarrassing."

She gave him a look that could kill. There was a long silence. Finally she
said, "You can either give him his gift, or I can throw it away forever."

The look of panic in my father's eyes grew even more intense as he said,
"Yes Miss, right away Miss." He then shuffled over on his knees until he
was right in front of me. He removed a chain from around his neck and held
it out in front of me as he said, "Mister Oliver please accept this gift as
an apology for all the years I was bad to you."

At the end of the chain he held out to me was a small silver key. I reached
out to grab it with a great deal of confusion. "What does this go to?" I
asked.

"Why don't you show him sissy," my step mother said to my father with that
grin I had seen so many times today.

My father looked like he was about to cry at this point as he stood up,
lifted his skirt, pulled down his white frilly panties, and revealed a
small pink cage like device locked onto his genitals.

"That is what they call a chastity device, it is there so she has no access
to her little thing. The key you hold in your hand is the only one in
existence. From now on he is not allowed to be unlocked without asking for
your permission first."

I was stunned by this and as such was not able to muster any words. I just
sat there staring at this little key.

My awed stare was broken by my step mother saying, "You may return to the
position." Upon hearing that my father pulled his panties back up, put his
skirt back down, and returned to his knees. "Tonight you will be punished
on three accounts, first for not answering the door for your son as I
ordered, second for not referring to your son in a the proper way to denote
his position as your superior, and third for not giving your son his gift
when you were told to do so."

"Yes Miss, thank you Miss," he replied.

"For the first account your punishment will be to clean all the windows
inside and out in one of your frilly pink sissy dresses, you are receiving
this punishment because you did not want someone, namely your son, to see
you as the sissy you are, this will make sure lots of people get to see
you. For the second account your punishment will be to apologize to your
son for not addressing him properly, you will do this by writing 'I'm sorry
for being a bad sissy Mister Oliver' 150 times during your free time
tomorrow. And for the third account, not giving your son his gift, I will
be giving you a gift, 50 spankings with the paddle. Plus you were given one
hour to clean up after our dinner and eat yours, it took you one hour and
twelve minutes to report to this room for punishment, as you know this
cannot go unpunished, so for every minute you were late I will add one
spank to your previous punishment, bringing the grand total to 62."

"Yes Miss, thank you Miss," my father replied with his eyes cast to the
floor.

"Good girl, now go get the paddle," she said sternly.

My father then left the room and quickly returned with a solid wooden
paddle. He presented it to his wife and walked to the center of the room
where he lifted up the back of his skirt, pulled down his panties, and bent
over, grabbing his ankles in anticipation of the punishment to come.

My step mother slowly rose from her seat, she walked into her position
behind him, and suddenly hit his bare bottom with her paddle producing a
loud slap. She hit him, spank after spank after spank. After about 40 slaps
she turned to me. "Want a go?" she said holding out the paddle to me.

I must have had a horrified look on my face when she said that, but after a
moment I remembered every time he spanked me for no reason as a child. I
stood up much to my step mother's delight, took the paddle, and slapped my
father's ass as hard as I could. The sound produced was so loud I could
swear it could be heard from the street, followed by a little yelp from my
father.

I finished the remaining 21 spanks with more pleasure than I thought I
would experience from such an odd occurrence. My father's ass was as red as
a tomato, I couldn't imagine how bad it must hurt, nonetheless he stood up,
pulled up his lacy panties, put his skirt back in place, turned to both of
us, and with a curtsy to each said, "Thank you Miss. Thank you Mister
Oliver."

"Good girl" Claire said giving her maid a little pat on the butt. "Now
Oliver, unless you require anything more of the sissy I think it is time
for me to adjourn for the evening, it is one of her duties to prepare me
for bed, and she will be off duty for the for the night after I retire."

"No, I think I'm all good. I'm actually pretty tired too, I think I'll also
be off to bed," I said with a slight yawn.

"You have an excellent night, if you need anything the sissy sleeps in the
second room on the right, you can't miss it there's a big pink heart on the
door, just knock and it will be her pleasure to serve you," said Claire
after wrapping me in a hug and kissing me on the cheek.

"Good night Mister Oliver," my father said as he curtsied to me one last
time for the night.

"Goodnight dad."

After all these pleasantries were exchanged Claire led her sissy maid down
the hall and into the master bedroom. I wandered to the guest room. When I
got into the room I pretty much fell into bed, it had been a long and
mentally trying day. As I settled into bed I remember the last thing I saw
as I drifted off to sleep, a framed picture of my dad and I when I was
younger, both with big forced fake smiles on our faces.

Marriage Guidance 3 Mar 2018 10:08 PM (7 years ago)

By: Suzie Swallows

David finished preparing the tray of tea and cakes as he heard the doorbell ring. He winced slightly at his automatic reaction to go and answer the door, one of his normal duties. Today was different though and he listened while Dr Swift went to the door to greet his wife. He had been staying at Dr Angie Swift's house for four weeks now, part of her residential programme of marriage guidance counselling that he and his wife had signed up to in an attempt to save their marriage from his black moods and inattentive ways. It was safe to say that David had changed significantly over that period. He recalled how, earlier that morning, he had begged Dr Swift at the point of tears to be allowed to wear 'normal' clothes for the day. When she had asked what he meant by normal, he had told her 'just a shirt and trousers, flat shoes'. She had grinned knowingly and agreed, providing him with clothing that did, almost, meet his request. The trousers he was wearing were made of a stretchy, wine coloured crushed-velvet material, clinging tightly to his hips and thighs but flaring out slightly below the knee. The lack of a fly at the front hinted that they were definitely not the sort of trousers a man would normally wear - they had a tight waistband with a short zip at the back instead. The shirt was made of a slightly shiny white silk material with sleeves that puffed out a little above the cuffs. The round pearl buttons that, of course, fastened on the wrong side and the rounded, scalloped collar again appeared definitely less than masculine. Finally, while his shoes could be mistaken for black slippers from a distance, closer inspection revealed that they were, in fact, a pair of ballerina pumps with a small black bow above the toes. Shortly after the doorbell, David heard the tinkle of the little hand- bell that was his summons to serve the tea. He picked up a little satin apron, trimmed with a wide band of lace and fastened it in a neat bow round his middle. The apron had become such a regular part of his attire he didn't even think to not wear it. Picking up the tray, he reluctantly walked through to the sitting room. His pretty young wife, Jeanette was perched on the sofa looking slightly nervous with Dr Swift's arm around her shoulders. As David entered she frowned slightly, detecting that something was amiss with his appearance but unable to quite put her finger on what. In silence, David placed the tray on the table and began to pour the tea. "I hope you're wearing that bra I gave you, young man," said Dr Swift, breaking the silence. With a cringe, David looked up to see the look of surprise and puzzlement on his wife's face. "A...a bra? Why would he....." Jeanette stammered, her mind in complete confusion. "Yes, a bra, my dear. Hadn't you noticed how big your husband was getting in that department?" Dr Swift replied, a smile playing across her lips. "Unbutton that blouse, show your wife what you're wearing under your 'shirt'," she commanded. Trembling, finding himself suddenly on the verge of tears again, David complied, slowly unbuttoning the blouse and opening it up. The bra he was wearing had clearly been specially made for him. It was made from a delicate baby-blue satin, trimmed all round with little ruffles of white lace. David blushed deeply, wishing the ground would swallow him up as his wife stared open-mouthed at it. 'Is...is he....is he wearing panties too?' she asked, stunned by what she was seeing and unable to think quite what to say. 'Yes, of course dear. I believe firmly in matching bra and panties at all times." Angie replied, smiling wider at David's discomfort and humiliation. 'Why don't you pull your pants down and show us?" she continued, making it more of an order than a question. A tear rolling down his cheek, David turned and pulled down the zip of his pants, pulling the stretch fabric over his buttocks to reveal the matching full-bottomed panties as his wife gasped in surprise. "Tidy yourself up princess," Angie commanded David before speaking to his wife, "I think you'll find that the counselling has been completely successful. Your husband will be very much more even tempered and attentive to you from now on, just as you wanted." Turning back, David stood silently in front of the two seated women. 'Dry your eyes, cupcake, you asked to be dressed in normal clothes. I could easily have kept you in your uniform," Dr Swift snapped. "A uniform? What uniform?" Jeanette asked, her face again looking puzzled. "I think it's better if you're shown, dear." Angie replied. "Go on Daisy, go and get changed into your uniform" she ordered David. "Daisy? You're calling him Daisy? Oh that just too precious", Jeanette responded, breaking into a small fit of giggles as she settled back into Dr Swift's arms. "Yes, go on, Daisy, show us your uniform" she continued, her voice laced with scorn. Meekly and obediently, David turned and left the sitting room. Returning to his room, he opened the wardrobe, displaying a rack of dresses in a riot of colours and lace trim. As he was wearing baby- blue lingerie, he know he would be required to wear his baby-blue maid's uniform, the one that Dr Swift called his 'Alice in Wonderland' dress. Removing his blouse and pants, he slipped on a white flouncy lace petticoat before putting on the maid's uniform in blue satin with white lace trim. He added a pair of white opaque stockings with a lace top and buckled on a pair of black patent Mary-Jane style shoes with a medium heel. Finally he sat at the dressing table and carefully applied make up as he had been taught, finishing with a light pink lip- gloss and styled his hair into a neat bob, pinned back with a pink hair clasp on one side. As he clicked back down the corridor, he heard a fit of giggles and a flurry of movement as he knocked on the sitting room door. He opened the door and entered in response to Dr Swift's command, finding the two ladies sitting together on the sofa, looking a bit flushed and adjusting their slightly dishevelled clothing. "Your best curtsey, please Daisy," Dr Swift asked and David promptly bent his knee, bobbing in a deferential manner. "And for Miss Jeanette too," she added, causing David to blush but repeat the action in front of his quietly chuckling wife. "Well, that is just darling, Daisy," his wife scoffed, "Dr Swift has been explaining a little of the changes that will be happening in our marriage and, I have to say, I'm so looking forward to seeing them in practice." Angie stood and took Jeanette's hand. "Shall we discuss things further in the bedroom, darling?" she asked as Jeanette stood. "That sounds like an excellent idea," Jeanette replied, before pointing at the floor beside the sofa, "Pick those up and put them in the laundry basket, Daisy." David walked round to pick up the women's discarded panties, blushing furiously, and followed them upstairs. At the bedroom door, Angie turned and spoke to David. "You just wait out here till we call for you, Daisy. Jeanette and I are going to discuss your future and have a little fun together," she said with an arch smile before giving the humiliated maid a little finger wave and closing the door. For the next two hours, David stood on the landing, the giggles, moans and ecstatic screams of two women thoroughly exploring each other's bodies coming through the door. As he stood, he wondered just how this attempt to undergo marriage counselling to save their relationship had ended up here. How had he been unable to resist Dr Swift's treatment and submitted to the steadily increasing humiliations she put him through? How had she been able to so quickly and completely seduce his wife? And why was there a growing part of him that seemed to enjoy all this? His cock was stiff and dribbling in his satin panties. He desperately wanted to play with it, although he knew better, knowing the punishment he'd receive if he was found to have masturbated without permission. Eventually the noise from the room subsided and, responding the sound of the hand-bell as he'd been trained, David entered to the sight of the two women lying naked in each other's arms on the bed. Immediately he curtsied primly twice, raising a smile from both women. '"So, Angie has explained to me how things are going to be from now on, Daisy. There's just one more thing I have to do before we return home. I must admit, I was shocked when she told me what it was, but I have to say the idea has really grown on me. Now, drop your panties, dear and get on your hands and knees on the edge of the bed," Jeanette told him, adopting a similar commanding tone to the one that Dr Swift used on him. Complying, David could see his wife and Dr Swift standing by the bed. Dr Swift was helping her into the harness for a long, black strapon, tying the straps tight around her waist and buttocks. Jeanette stepped behind him and applied some lubricant to his exposed tight hole before resting the head of the rubber cock against it. "Brace yourself, princess, I'm not experienced at this, so it might hurt a little. However, I'm sure I'll improve with the regular practice we'll be having," Jeanette said in a light breezy tone before pushing her hips forward and thrusting the head of the dildo into his ass. As his little hoop was stretched, David let out a small squeal of discomfort. As the strapon filled him up as Jeanette pushed forward, he felt his ego and willpower shatter and dissolve. The persona of David crumbled as he became Daisy, his wife's meek and obedient maid. Jeanette thoroughly enjoyed her first fucking of her new servant - laughing and slapping his vulnerable buttocks as she thrust in and out. Dr Swift joined in with words of encouragement, also enjoying Daisy's predicament. Eventually, the shame and humiliation of the situation, coupled with the undeniable, overwhelming pleasure that Jeanette's strapon was providing, reached its inevitable conclusion. Daisy's cock twitched and pulsed, shooting beads of cum across the bed sheets. Jeanette rested against his quivering ass for a while before withdrawing. "Better clean that up, cupcake," she commanded, pointing to the splashes on the bed. Daisy reached for the box of tissues by the bed but was promptly stopped by Jeanette. "Not with those, silly girl, use your tongue," she snapped as Daisy promptly complied. "Nice touch, dear," Angie interjected, smiling as she enjoyed her new lover's dominance over the hapless maid. Later that day, Jeanette led Daisy out the house to her car for the return home. Daisy meekly responded to the pull of the collar and leash that Jeanette used, as she'd been trained. When Jeanette began to lead her round to the passenger door, Dr Swift halted her. "Riding as a passenger is a privilege she has to earn, my dear. Put her in the boot with the rest of the baggage," Angie told her with a knowing grin. Smiling at the idea, Jeanette opened the boot and pointed for Daisy to climb in. Obediently, Daisy did as commanded, lying still as the lid was closed on her. Along the street, the curtains on some of the neighbouring houses twitched, but Dr Swift paid them no heed. The ladies in the houses knew and approved fully of what she did. The men, or rather the maids, had all been treated and transformed in the same way as Daisy and their opinion on what was happening in the street was now completely irrelevant. Angie kissed Jeanette a passionate farewell and waved as the car pulled away down the road. Returning to the house, she picked out a file from the bookcase and sat down to read it. Her next clients, Paul and Rachel, would be arriving soon to drop Paul off for his residential spell of marriage counselling. According to the file, Paul was a bad- tempered, dominant company CEO. Well, that was about to change, Angie thought. She briefly considered whether to rename him Poppy or Pansy - she did so love flowery names for the maids she produced - but decided that was best left till she saw him in his first dress. Smiling, she stood up as she heard a car draw up and park outside.

One hundred sissy points 15 Feb 2018 1:00 AM (7 years ago)

By:Emshoninque

The poor sissy was at the point of tears. She had been bouncing up and
down on her boyfriend for the last two hours. Her "boyfriend" was a nine
inch dildo that was attached firmly to the hard wooden chair in front of
her computer. It usually has a lot of lube on it, but that must have worn
off quite some time ago.

She grunted as she bounced because her sissy balls were attached to the
seat of the chair by a five inch chain. After much experimenting, I'd
found that was the perfect length to allow her to enjoy bouncing up and
down, while not risking the possibility of the dildo slipping out of her
sissy pussy.

She didn't know yet that I had ordered and new boyfriend for her to play
with. This one was thirteen inches and substantially wider at the base.
But that's a surprise for tomorrow. Today was the third Sunday of the
month and my naughty little slut had only earned 99 sissy points this
week!

That's why she was bouncing desperately up and down on her dildo while I,
and several other gentlemen watched her via the webcam. I had graciously
allowed her to do some extra credit work, at the rate of one point per
hour as long as she didn't stop bouncing and kept repeating her sissy
mantra for the whole world to see via the internet.

"I am sissy michelle," she grunted out through clenched teeth. "I am
nothing but a submissive sissy slut. I am nothing but a collection of
holes for horny men to use anyway they see fit. I am nothing but a sex
slave for my Master to use and abuse however He sees fit. I promise to be
an obedient sissy slut. I promise to be a horny sissy slut. I promise to
be the best sissy slut that I can be, because I know that Master will
destroy me if I ever fail."

That last part was important. Sissy has been locked in her chastity for
the past six months and she knows that part of me wants to weld the damn
thing shut so she can stop dreaming about earning enough points to earn a
sissygasm. I would have done it a few months ago, but I do like to remove
her cage from time to time so that I can clean it and shave sissy's
private parts with my straight razor. The look of terror in her eyes as I
place the blade against her tiny little sissy balls is one of my favorite
parts of this whole relationship.

I text window popped up on my screen. It was SadoMonster18 informing me
that "the little slut has stopped." Sure enough, the exhausted sissy had
collapsed down on her boyfriend and was silently sobbing in defeat. I
almost felt sorry for the slut, but then SadoMonster18 asked if he could
come up with her "punishment."

I was tempted, but I had my own plans for sissy. I've had plans for her
ever since I fist found her watching sissy hypno videos, some eights
months ago. I composed myself and turned on my webcam. It was pointed
directly at my hard cock--that's all a sissy needs to look at. "Why did you
stop, sissy?" I asked in my most forceful voice. She could barely muster
the energy to respond.

"Fine," I scowled into the cam. You have exactly two hours to compose
yourself, then we will decide what your punishment will be." I typed my
pass code into my computer and heard the audible click as sissy's
Dreamlover vault opened on her end. She reached in and took out the key to
unlock her chains. Then, as she'd been trained to do, she put the key back
in the vault and closed it as I locked it from my end.

Ain't technology great? I don't know how they used to train sissy sluts in
the old days. Laughing, I got up to grab a beer and go check on Candy--the
sissy I had tied up in my bed at the moment. I decided to give her a rough
fuck while I thought about what was coming up next for sissy michelle.
"Year two," I thought, as I shoved my cock in and made Candy squeal."

Allow me to step back and explain. I give my sissy sluts a series of goals
that they are required to meet or else they incur one of my punishments.
The sissies quickly learn that I am not somebody to trifle with. My
punishments are usually along the lines of getting another tattoo or
piercing. Most of my sluts have so much ink and steel in them after a few
years of service that they can no longer get through airport security.

One particularly naughty sissy pissed me off so much that I had a weighted
steel ring permanently secured to her balls. Then I tattooed my cell phone
number on her ass along with a message that read "Any man, woman or dog
may fuck this sissy whore, but please text a picture to this number so
that I know she's being a good slut."

Then I put her on a flight to Chicago, where one of her online admirers
wanted to spend some time using her. I got four pictures sent to me from
Airport Security. She was stripped down to her lingerie in a back room and
stuffed full of cock and covered in cum. Unfortunately, the little sissy
missed her flight, so I got a few more pictures while she waited for the
next flight to Chicago.

I decided then and there that I was going to make her take several cross-
country flights each month. It's a nice way to thank our TSA officers for
their service in keeping our country safe.

Back to the story--I suppose that I should explain the point system.

Sissy michelle has to earn 100 sissy points every week. She started out at
just 50, but I like to add ten more points to the weekly requirement at
the end of every month, whether she's been good or bad. After eight months
with me, she is up to 100 points a week. If she is short points during one
of the weeks, the difference will be added to her weekly requirements for
the rest of the month.

We meet on the first Sunday of each month for our review. I release her
from her cage and then, if she has earned her 100 sissy points, she is
allowed to stroke herself to a sissygasm while I fuck her. If she's short,
she can expect to be punished.

Let's talk points.

Sissy is expected to wear her bra, panties, stockings and garter belt
under her boi clothes at work every day. I text her at random times and
she has five minutes to go to the restroom, disrobe in the stall and send
me a picture as proof that she is properly attired. She has to hold a post
it note up that has the day's date on it, along with the word of the day,
so that I know she's being honest.

When she sends me the picture, she earns one sissy point. She loses five
points if she's late.

Sissy is expected to rush home from work every night and doll herself up.
I expect sexy lingerie and full makeup, jewelry and wig. Plus high heels,
of course. She poses and sends me a picture. If I think she's put in
enough effort, she gets another sissy point.

She also spends time in front of her webcam each night. She has a group of
horny men who like to chat with her. They pay a very reasonable fee for
this chat session, which goes into a sissy transformation fund that I
manage. The fund is doing very well, as I currently have 19 sissies who
are in various stages in their training.

I monitor michelle's chat sessions. If sissy works her ass off, she can
earn up to one sissy point per hour, although I never give her credit for
the full time served. That would be too easy.

Of course the main way that a sissy earns points is by sexually serving
men. A blowjob is worth five sissy points, as long as she sends me a
picture that shows her whore mouth full of cum--splattered across her face
also counts. It only counts if the man is satisfied and I can clearly see
a post it note with the day's date and the "word of the day" clearly in
the shot.

I love the look on a sissy's face after she has spent an evening fucking
four or five men, but doesn't earn any sissy points because of illegible
handwriting on the post it note. They NEVER make that mistake twice.

A good fucking is worth seven points, and if there is some element of
kinky involved, it might even be worth ten sissy points if I'm feeling
generous.

Fill her mouth with your piss after you fucked her? Sure, why not? Ten
points. Wrap her from head to toe in duct tape and then leave her
mummified on the floor after you've had your way with her? Yes--ten points!

I even had one instance when sissy was down on all fours blowing one of
her studs when the guy's dog decided to get in on the action. The bitch
was knotted so long that I was tempted to give her credit for a blowjob
AND a kinky fuck, but then I thought I was getting too soft and went with
the standard ten sissy points.

There are some other ways to earn sissy points. A night serving in a glory
hole is worth 25 sissy points--although it's not really fair to the sissy
because she'd really be earning hundreds of sissy points every night that
she's working the hole if we counted her efforts by each individual
blowjob.

Serving as a urinal slut is also worth 25 sissy points. Basically she
spends the night tied up in a bathroom stall with an O-ring locked into
her mouth. She's not allowed to swallow until she's told to flush, at
which point she is expected to swallow everything down, lick her lips and
beg for more hot piss.

This one is also a bit of a trap, as I make her wear a sign around her
neck with my cell phone number on it. It never fails. Somebody calls sissy
customer service to complain that a drop of piss splashed out and got on
their pants--something along those lines.

I apologize and ask them to punish the sissy for me until we can get her
in for some "advanced training." They almost always spank the sissy and
then fuck her. When they are finished I tell sissy that not only will she
not get credit for the fuck, but she will lose her 25 points, and another
25 should she get another complaint.

I'm not kidding--one sissy came out of a urinal session owing me 475
points! And it was only the second week of the month, which means she had
to earn 475 points to make up the difference that week, and the next two
weeks as well.

Then again, I had another sissy that was such a piss slut that people were
calling sissy customer service to ask about renting her out for parties. I
eventually sold the sissy to one of these men. I got a money order for 25K
and sissy got a steady supply of piss and cock for the rest of her days.

They lived happily every after. I know. I got a Christmas card that showed
sissy trussed up under the Christmas tree while multiple streams of piss
rained down on her.

Back to poor sissy michelle. She reappeared in front of her webcam exactly
two hours later. Her head was bowed and she was shaking with fear. The
irony was that our official review wouldn't be until next week, but she
had been short enough times in the past that I told her that she would be
punished every time she was short from here on out.

She caught the flu and missed the first five days of the week in bed
recovering. I was nice enough to let her rest up until she got better, and
then even helped her find some new boyfriends to stop by to help her make
up the point difference.

100 sissy points isn't that hard for a sissy to earn. That's just twenty
blowjobs a week. My sissies should all be able to earn 100 sissy points in
a single evening! Still, michelle wasn't up to full energy, so she was
short of her sissy quota and desperately begged for mercy. I extended the
deadline by a few hours and set her to bouncing up and down on her
boyfriend. If she could have lasted the whole three hours, she would be
set.

But she failed, so now she would be punished.

What to do? What to do?

I already knew that next week when I came into town for her official
review I would take her back to the tattoo shop and have them permanently
attach pink sleigh bells to her nipple rings and PA piercing. I loved the
idea of making her jingle every time she moved, even while at work as a
man, and I was especially looking forward to hearing the bells ring each
time somebody pounded into her from behind.

All things considered, that's not a very severe punishment. I'm saving
those for later on when she's a little more adept--I've only been working
with her for eight months so far. I usually train my sissies for three
years before finding new homes for them. I've found that it's best to save
the major changes for year two after the sissy has despaired of ever
leaving the sissy lifestyle.

Year two is when the sissy will get breast implants and be forced to go to
work dressed fully as a woman. Sissy michelle would have some extra fun as
her boss knew about her sissy tendencies as was allowing the office rumors
to run rampant with the promise that next year she would become his sissy
secretary and personal play toy while at work.

Year two is also when we start tattooing makeup on her permanently. It's
when she'll have all of her teeth removed so that there's never any chance
that a man would nick his cock of her teeth. The advantage of this is a
dentist friend of mine will fit her with regular looking dentures that can
easily be removed, but they will come equipped with a special feature that
allows them to be locked closed.

The dentist has two sissies of his own, and their mouths are locked closed
at all times unless he wants to unlock them for a quick blowjob. Those two
sissies haven't uttered a single word for nearly four years now, which is
exactly what the dentist wants.

That will all be coming for michelle in a few months, along with regular
nights serving as a sissy whore for a local pimp who likes to rent my
girls while they are being trained. They don't get credit for the cocks
the serve on these nights on the street, which makes it harder for them to
find enough time fill their sissy quotas.

That's exactly what I'm looking for. The sissy points start getting so
difficult to achieve, and they earn so many penalties that the sluts
despair. They are broken down and become mindless sexual play toys.

I find that this is when hypnotic conditioning is most effective. Make no
mistake, michelle has been staring at sissy hypno videos for several hours
a day the entire time she's been in my service. That's what got her into
the lifestyle in the first place, and I'm more than happy to let her goon
out watching videos that will turn her into more of a obsessive sissy
cocksucker.

That's all just amateur hour right now. In a few months she'll be seeing a
professional doctor who will implant some deep hypnotic suggestions. All
of my sluts have a uniform set of commands that I can turn on or off
whenever I get the urge.

They will all become outrageous nymphomaniacs, practically humping the
furniture like a dog in heat. Speaking of which, the doggie command is
also quite popular. I know that a few of my buyers wanted sissies to keep
in their kennels for the rest of their now completely canine lives.

The bimbo option is the most popular. We can turn the sissy into the
perfect mindless trophy wife who only thinks about shopping, looking
pretty and sexually serving her husband and his friends. There are a lot
of CEOs who will pay a pretty penny for one of my sissies knowing that
he'll have the perfect bimbo wife to use at home so that he can
concentrate on running his company the rest of the time.

I must admit that one of my favorites is to teach the sissy a foreign
language and then switch their language abilities on and off. One day they
are an average kid from the Midwest, but a year later their English is
completely gone and they only speak Spanish. If a sissy can't be sold
(something that rarely happens) I can simply wipe her memories, leave her
only with Spanish comprehension and then let Immigration Services catch
her turning tricks in the barrio. They won't be able to identify her, so
she'll get deported and who knows, maybe she'll be happy living out the
rest of her life in Mexico?

The memory wipe is the most important of these hypnosis procedures. Before
I sell a sissy, I completely wipe her memories of me and my training. I
can't afford to have a sissy out in the wild that could lead the
authorities back to me. We wipe her memories and then wipe them again. All
of my sluts are wiped five times. They end up with no past memories at
all. They think that they sprung into existence as a sissy slut--which
makes it easy for them to accept their fates.

How do I know that the hypnosis works? That's the best part. The
professional doctor who implants the suggestions is one of my sissies!
Nobody knows that this respected pediatrician is a lynch pin in my sissy
empire.

She has access to some drugs that the CIA developed, and she knows the
techniques that ensure the advanced hypnosis conditioning works. She also
has a fully staffed office where my sissies can disappear for months at a
time while they get broken down before being built back up to be the
epitome of a perfect sissy slut.

Plus, she has a staff of two geeks(also sissies) who help her create sissy
hypno files that keep my girls motivated while they are being trained.

They also have a few posted online where a randomly horny dude may
occasionally stumble on the video and find himself getting hooked. That's
what happened to Mike, now known as sissy michelle.

She is openly sobbing now, ashamed that she has failed her Master (see the
early conditioning videos really work). She doesn't know it, but I'm very
happy that she's right on track. She's been watching bespoke sissy
hypnosis videos for a while now, so many of the suggestions are planted
and ready to bloom.

That's even why she was sick earlier in the week. I make sure that my
sissies keep themselves in good health, but a subliminal message in one of
the files can make her think that she has the flu. And then the poor thing
has to scramble to make enough points to escape her punishment.

If you can't tell, I'm a little devious when it comes to trapping and
training my sissies. This whole thing is part of my plan. The sissy fails
enough and feels so bad that she starts begging me to punish her and make
her into a better sissy slut. She is desperate for my approval. Every
sissy goes through this and michelle is a little ahead of schedule.

I punch up my camera and michelle immediately falls to her knees when she
sees my cock appear on her monitor. "Master," she sobs, "I have failed
You. Please allow me to prove that I am a good sissy slut. I'll do
anything."

I let that sink in for a minute before asking "Anything?" My cock twitches
on cue, as if the words are coming directly from my groin.

The sissy takes a deep breath before responding. "Anything," she promises,
and then on her own accord comes up with a plan to prove her worth.

"I need to be a better sissy slut," she cries. "100 points is not enough
for me to prove that I am serious. I beg you to make me earn 200 sissy
points a week from now on. I will work the glory hole every single night
so that I can earn the points. I will post an ad on Craigslist begging men
to come fuck me every single night. I will have them line up and breed me
like a sissy cow that you will be proud of owning."

I saw a new thought forming in her eyes. "200 isn't enough," she cried.
"I'll do 250 sissy points this week, and 300 next month. Increase my total
every week until my whole life is nothing a being a sissy bitch in heat,
serving once cock after another."

She raised her head and looked directly into the camera. "I promise," she
said in a low voice, "I will never fail you again."

I waited a minute before responding. I was jerking my cock on camera at
the thought of how much fun we would be having as I accelerated michelle
into year two ahead of schedule.

"Done," I said as I shot my load and watched michelle mindless crawl
forward to lick the computer screen, just in case any of the semen made it
across the internet.

Mistress Emma's revenge 15 Feb 2018 12:47 AM (7 years ago)

By:Brenda

Hi I'm Ken. Well I was, now I'm called Brenda. Here's a bit of my story
for you. I hope you don't make the same mistakes I did. Because until I
got caught misbehaving by my mistress, life was pretty good.

At 38, I had a great job as an office manager in charge of 25 or so
employees, mostly women, a really good salary, a nice office and plenty
of job security. I was only 5'7" but made up for it with my good looks &
great personality. Seriously I looked like a junior version of Chris
Hemsworth's Thor just a bit less manly a build. But even better shoulder
length hair. I was sadly widowed at 32, but I didn't let it ruin my life.
In fact I used it to make myself better. I started to live my life and
that included learning to embrace my other side.

You see, I decided to let my kinky side out. Why not. Too many people
keep there feelings bottled up inside them and struggle through life. As
soon as I decided to act on mine it was like a veil was lifted. My work
and improved and through me the entire offices efficiency went up. My
health improved, physically and mentally and I haven't felt been in
years.

I was a closet cross-dresser, enjoyed bondage and bdsm games, and   I
always thought body piercing was hot. I even had my nipples pierced and a
PA ring installed. It was really fun when a date found them for the first
time. And none were ever put off by it. In fact they all said they could
feel the PA ring when I was inside them.

But I guess much if not most of the credit for my personal improvements
goes to encouragement from my lovely Mistress Emma, or Miss Em as she is
often called. We met at a local BDSM club that I had started to visit and
hit it off right away. She had quite a bit more experience than I did but
I was a willing student and sub. In the first few months after meeting
her I threw out my boxers and switched to panties, shaved my body and
learned to worship hers. I Submitted to her paddles and canes and learned
the joys of submission. It was all worth it just to be allowed to worship
her amazing body.

Miss Em was and inch taller than me at 5'8" with golden hair a trim waist
and beautiful bottom and a lovey c-cup chest. She was trim and toned from
regular workouts, and men and women's eyes would turn towards her
whenever she entered a room. She had a commanding presence and I was
happy to play second fiddle to her.

Living only a few miles apart made it easy for us to get together. We
regularly attended a few local clubs but spent most of our playtime
together or with 2 or 3 other fem-dom couples that she knew, and a coupe
of single domme women as well. I loved being on my knees between her legs
while she or another domme was paddling my ass, urging my tongue deeper
into her beautiful vagina or ass.

"So Mary I think I found a sub that may be a keeper." she told her
girlfriend over dinner. "We met at the club and he's smart, intelligent,
good looking, trainable and will make a really pretty sissy in time.
I still worry cause he is a guy. You never know if you can really believe
them."

"Yeah Em, they say anything until they get to cum then its see ya girl.
You are too good to put up with that shit."

"Listen Mary you are a wiz with computers. I would love to have you
install and install some files and tracking stuff on his laptop. And
maybe a couple hidden cams too. I will invite you to dinner at his house
and keep him occupied. He will never know its there and we can set it so
you can keep an eye on him too. We can follow her every move on line and
even run sissy hypnosis tapes and subliminals in the background. In a
month she won't remember who or what Kenny was. Lol"

Not long after I agreed to be her sub she called me at work one day and
said she had a present for me and to pick up Chinese take out and bring
it to her place for dinner. We drank some wine and ate with the usual
small talk, all the while I kept glancing around the rooms to see if I
could get a hint as to what was coming. She told me to clean up the
dishes and meet her in the bedroom.

I knocked and waited to be allowed to enter the room. She was wearing 4"
stiletto heel pumps, a black lace bra and crotch-less panty set and deep
red lipstick. Towering over me in the heels she said one word "STRIP." I
hurriedly slipped out of my clothes and she grabbed me by my now
hardening dick and directed me backwards towards the bed. With a firm
push I found myself laying on the bed and she quickly was on top of me.

She knelt over my face and lowered her pussy down and I didn't have to
be told what was expected. I was addicted to her taste and would lick her
for however long as she would allow. After a couple of hard grinding
orgasms she turned around and said it was time for my present. She
lowered her ass onto my mouth and told me to start licking and not to
stop for any reason or I would be in deep trouble.

As I worked my tongue between her cheeks she reached past my hard dick
and grabbed me by the balls. The pressure from her hands slowly increased
and with the increased pain level I could do nothing but force my tongue
deeper into her beautiful ass to keep from howling in pain. I could feel
my hard on wilting as the pain became worse. She finally released her
grip and grabbed a metal cock ring from under the blanket and forced my
balls and softened cock through it. I then felt a metal tube being slid
over my cock and realized she had gotten me a chastity cage.

After putting the lock in place she lifted off of me and laid down next
to me stroking the gleaming metal tube. "Like your present?" she asked.

"Why Mistress?" was all I could say.

"I got a promotion at work and will be traveling about 10 or 15 days a
month and I want to be certain that my property is safe. I hope you don't
have a problem with that?"

"No Mistress." What else could I say? She could have just thrown me out
with the cage on. And besides, I really wanted this relationship to work
so I was willing to do it to please her.

"Good. Now, before it gets removed, you will throw out all you men's
under wear. The next time I am at your home I expect to see at least a
dozen pair of pretty panties and 3 or 4 vintage style panty or long leg
girdles. Understood slave?"

"Yes Mistress Emma."

"Very good slave. Now if you want to reduce the time you spend locked up
I suggest you consider embracing more of your feminine side because I
have been seeing way too much testosterone affecting you lately.
Otherwise you may be stuck in that thing for a while, and that may piss
me off as I wont be able to play with it either."

"You will obviously be wearing panties under your clothes all the time
now and if I find out differently I will start requiring bras or cami's
too. There is one benefit for you, the panties will help support your
chastity and boxers wont. I got you a pair to get started and will give
them to you to wear home later."

So that's how the move towards Brenda started. I went out and purchased
the required clothing the next morning. I didn't want to spend any more
time than necessary in this metal contraption. Especially after I woke in
pain twice through the night and again when my alarm went off. I texted
Mistress before I was even out of the mall and told her of my purchases.

That day at work I felt like all eyes were on me. I felt everyone in the
office knew what I was wearing and the dam cage was choking my cock. As
soon as I got home I called Mistress Emma to see if she would be coming
by to see my purchases and unlock me. My heart sunk when she texted back
that she would not, as she had to go out of town the next morning for
work and would not be back for 3 days. She was too busy packing to come
by that night.

I asked if I could come to her to be unlocked before she left. She just
laughed and reminded me of why she put it on me in the first place. I
would not only have to wait until she returned but had to text a pic of
my panties and chastity every morning and within 5 minutes any time
during the day that she wanted one.

"Oh Fuck," I thought this was not expected. I haven't been 24 hours
without squirting since I was 14. Now its already been a day and 3 more
to come. Work was the worst. 3 times that first day Miss Em demanded
pictures. I had to sneak off to the restroom and take a pic without
arousing suspicion. I swear the whole office new I was up to something. I
hoped I wasn't blushing too much dammit. I struggled through the next few
days sending pics and waking up in the middle of the night.

I couldn't even check out porn on the web because it hurt too much. I
found myself being busier with other things. I did some deep cleaning
around my house. Did a few repairs I was putting off. Got ahead on my
scheduling for work. Anything to take my mind off the damned cage.

Mistress finally returned from her trip and I cooked a nice dinner so she
could relax more when she returned. When she arrived for dinner she
immediately ordered me to strip to my panties. She fondled me a bit then
handed me her coat to hang before heading to the living-room and turning
on the evening news commanded "bring me a glass of wine and finish
preparing dinner Brenda!"

We dined on a pork loin roasted with bacon and pineapple. And a bit more
wine. Shortly after I finished cleaning the dishes Mistress said it was
time for a fashion show. One at a time I was to model all my new panties
for her. She smiled and had me do turns for her so she could see all
sides. She not only took notes on a scrap of paper but took pics of me
with her phone. When I questioned her about them she assured me they were
just for her personal use. And then with a sly grin added "unless you do
something to really piss me off."

I then had to model the girdles for her. I hadn't even tried them before.
They crushed my chastity back and left me totally smooth in front.
Mistress loved them. She loved the way they shaped my ass and said it
looked so much more girly that way. "I knew when I first met you that
there was a pretty girl inside you somewhere. Now I am convinced of it."

Miss Em then looked at her notes and said that 2 pairs of the panties
were not pretty enough and needed to be thrown out and replaced. Because
of that 2 more days were added to the chastity time. She said I better
have some nicer ones by then. "Now bring me my coat Brenda, I have jet
lag and must go home to sleep."

It took me till later that night to realize she had called me Brenda a
few times. I would have to ask her about that.

2 days later I was summoned to her house and told to bring the new
panties with me for her approval. I arrived promptly at 7 and handed her
the package with the panties. Luckily she approved of both pair. She had
me strip and model them for her then and excused herself from the room.
She returned with a package of her own. Setting it aside she sat on the
couch and unlocked my cock and sent me to the bathroom to clean myself
and the cage thoroughly.

I returned and she directed me to stand in front of her. She pulled a
girdle out of her bag and told me to put it on. It was shiny red satin
and had no back to it. A large cut out for each ass cheek with a band
separating the middle. She instructed me how to tuck my cock and balls
and made sure the girdle was firmly pulled up. From the front I looked as
smooth as any woman. As I turned she gave each of my cheeks a strong
swat. "I would love to see those cheeks match the color of the girdle.
They are just too full of temptation sticking out like that."

She reached into the side of the couch and pulled out her short wooden
paddle and pulled me over her lap. The paddle rained down on my bottom.
The holes in it helped it travel faster and it blistered my bottom as
Mistress held me firmly. She pushed me off and had me model the girdle
again. Apparently pleased with the color of my bruised behind she told
me, "now put your pants on I want to see how they look over the girdle."

Just pulling the girdle and pants up was a chore. They felt like
sandpaper as I struggled to get them over my swollen ass. My pants fit so
much tighter and Mistress Emma must have been pleased as she was smiling
broadly. She had me strip again and took another 4 girdles out. 2 were
like the one I had on, a white one and a black one. The were all high
waist styles. The white and black ones had a full back but when I pulled
them over my sore ass they seemed to slide deep in my cleft and shape my
bottom even more.

"Did you like your little spanky Brenda? I sure did. Strip everything off
again and let me see your pretty red girly bottom. She rubbed her soft
hand over my poor suffering ass and with a grin dragged her nails across
my buns evoking a howl from me. I think you should be wearing a girdle
when ever you are not locked, don't you?"

"But Mistress, cant I wear the pretty panties, my pants will fit better
if I do?"

"No, you can only wear pretty girly panties when you are locked up. So if
that's what you really want I can put the cage back on you now instead of
when I leave town. As for the pants we will have to get you some that fit
better. So its girdles for my little Brenda until I say different
understood?"

"Yes Mistress Emma. May I ask a question Mistress?"

"Yes Brenda you may."

Why are you calling me Brenda, Mistress Emma?"

"Well Brenda, do men wear panties and girdles?"

"No Mistress."

"And who's panties and girdles are these?" Pointing to the package of my
new ones.

"Mine Mistress."

"Well then you must not be a real man so how can I call you a mans name?"

"But Mistress!"

"No buts you silly sissy girl. I have decided that you will be Brenda for
me from now on. My sweet little obedient sissy. You got a problem with
that Brenda?"

Accepting my fate I bowed my head and said " No Mistress it is not a
problem, I will be your sweet little girl."

"Good answer slut, that just saved your ass another paddling. Now get
this area cleaned up and meet me in the bedroom."

I packed up the panties and girdles and folded my clothes and put the
wine glasses in the sink. As I entered Mistress bedroom she was naked on
the bed and beckoned me too her. "Lick" was all she said as she pointed
to her glistening pussy. I almost lost track of how many orgasms she had
as I gently tongued her lower lips and clit.

When she was sated she had me move up next to her. She began slowly
stroking my cock and whispering in my ear. She told me how happy she was
that I agreed to be her little girl. How she loved having a little
lesbian toy to mold and shape. Telling me I couldn't squirt until she
said it was okay. Stroking and stroking. She didn't stop or speed up
enough to make me squirt.

She told me how she was going to make me a beautiful sissy that any woman
would be proud to own and that I would love every minute of it. She held
a small bottle under my nose and told me to take a deep sniff. I did as
she said and felt instantly flushed and my cock started to throb. "Yes
sissy Brenda. Feel that sissy sauce surge through your body. Feel it
turning you into my sissy girl. Feel it as your mind cedes to my will and
your once proud cock becomes my sissy's clitty toy. Never to be a cock
again. Now make it squirt and beg me to own it and you with it. Do it Now
Brenda!"

And I did. I screamed at her. "Please Mistress Please make me your sissy
girl, Please own my sissy clit. I want to be sissy Brenda for you
always." As ropes of cum squirted all the way to my forehead in probably
the most explosive orgasm of my life.

Mistress ran her fingers over my body sweeping up my cum on her finger
and fucking my mouth with them. "That's a good girl Brenda. That's
exactly what I wanted from you."

I turned to her and held her and cried on her shoulder. "Thank you
Mistress. Thank you Mistress."

It took a while to get out of sub-space and regain all my senses. As I
was getting dressed Mistress handed me a business card and told me she
made me an appointment for Friday at 3. I saw it was for a nail salon not
far from her house. Noticing my puzzled look she said it was the salon
she used and Judy, the owner was expecting me and already knew what to
do, I just had to show up and do as I was told. Afterwards I was to
report to her house. She would be leaving town again for four days that
Monday.

Before I left from home she reminded me to wear my girdles to work the
rest of the week and she would be expecting her pics as well.

The next day at work all I seemed to notice was how big my ass felt in
that shaper girdle. That and how sore my ass was every time I sat down.
Around 11 am mistress texted and requested a pic. I went to the restroom
and complied. Not long afterwards as a group of my female employees was
leaving for lunch it seemed like they were pointing at me and giggling
among themselves.

The next text from mistress came around 2 pm. As I made my way to the
restroom I know like the lady's eyes were following me. As the restroom
was empty I took a moment to look over my shoulder into the mirror. "Oh
fuck," I thought to myself. The panty line from my girdle showed clearly
in my khaki slacks as my ass filled them differently than it did last
week. That must be what they were giggling about. Did Mistress know it
would cause me to be outed at work?

"I called Mistress after work and told her what happened. "Well you
should have thought of that and worn dark pants. Any woman would know
that you silly girl." She laughed into the phone at me. "Don't forget
your date at the salon on Friday honey. Tonight in bed I want you to
think about how all the women at work now think you are a sissy. And
while you do I want you to put on some pretty panties and squirt your
sissy juice all over them. Bye."

I had dinner and watched some football before going to my room and
picking a lacy red panty, I put them on and went to bed. Thoughts of what
would happen at work drove me mad as I squirted my load. I would wear
black pants the next day.

The dark pants helped my mental state but I still felt my ass was on
display every time I walked through the office. Mostly the day went
smoothly. That night with a long tailed shirt hanging over my pants I
went out with a couple of my buds for dinner. That night I repeated my
actions from the night before.

I got through Friday at work okay, and left to find the salon for my
appointment. I figured I would probably me getting a manicure. Judy
greeted me at the front and directed me to the pedicure area and said to
remove my shoes and socks and roll my pants up over my knees and have a
seat. I thought I recognized Judy from somewhere but couldn't place it. I
placed my feet in the warm water as Annie, the nail tech showed me how to
adjust the massage chair. Wow did that feel nice.

"We don' get a lot of guys here but they all love it afterwards. Some
just enjoy being pampered, but I think some want to be girly sissy-boys,"
offered Annie as she started on my cuticles. Which one are you?"

A bit shocked at the openness of her statement, I hemmed and hawed a bit
before telling her that my girl friend got me the pedicure as a treat to
try.

"Oh really, that's nice, and I guess it was she who ordered this pretty
red polish for you too? I think you better tell the truth Brenda, because
Miss Judy has filled us all in on why you are here."

"Damn," I thought to myself. Miss Em is like always 1 step ahead of me.

""Okay Annie. You are right. My friend Miss Emma sent me here because she
wants me to be prettier for her and I do as she says," I confessed.

"See, now that's much better being honest with us, we will make you feel
so much prettier before you leave." She finished my nails in a deep
blood red and with little paper sandals on my feet I was led to the
manicure station with all the lady customers laughing at my red nails as
we went by.

Siting at the desk I soaked my fingers as Annie prepared her tools. She
trimmed me smooth and took care of my cuticles and I figured we were
done. She took out a small box and started to apply huge long extensions
on. When she saw me gasp she said, "don't worry, I will cut them down and
shape them soon. When she finished cutting and sealing them with some
kind of gel she reached for a light pink polish and painted them all
twice. Then a shiny clear topcoat was added. Between coats and at the end
they were placed under a UV gel to set. They were almost a quarter inch
past my finger tips now. Annie told me they would be super strong and
last 2-3 weeks before I would have to come back for a fill.

"What about for work Annie, I cant go like this?" I exclaimed.

"Oh don't be such a worrying whiner. No one will even notice them that
color is barely more than your natural nails. Behave yourself or I will
have to tell Emma!"

"Now follow me to the back so Cynthia can get her work done," she stated,
leading me through the salon again. Through all those humiliating stares.
We entered a side room and she handed me a towel and told me to strip and
get on the table face down and wait for Cynthia to come in. I asked her
what for and she said I needed to be waxed properly and that Cynthia was
the best waxer around. Annie didn't leave right away and was obviously
looking forward to embarrassing me further by watching me disrobe. A huge
smile came to her face when she saw my panty girdle holding me tight and
smooth. She actually gave me a "wolf-whistle." "Those go too sissy," she
laughed.

I got on the table and Cynthia entered and explained the process. She
started on my legs as I had no hair on my back. In fact, I was never very
hairy anywhere. I only needed to shave about 3 times a week and took 6
weeks to have a 5-o'clock shadow.

It really stung when she did my chest and tummy but then she pulled away
my towel and said "Now the fun part. This will definitely hurt you more
than me. She made me help by stretching skin here and there and soon my
entire crotch area was smooth from asshole to navel. She applied some
lotion to soothe my skin and smiled a bit at my excitement. I started to
rise but she pushed me back down and said to stay as she wasn't quite
done.

Cynthia moved to the end of the bed and with a tiny comb she went through
my eyebrows and trimmed them down with some tiny scissors. I then felt
the warm wax on my eyes and gasped.

"Oh don't worry so much, lot of guys get their brows done these days.
They wont be too thin, trust me." When she finished showed me in a hand
mirror. They weren't thin like some of the sissies on the websites I had
seen but the gals at work were sure to notice.

I was finally allowed to dress and with substantial tip, paid the bill
and headed to Mistress Emma's home. It was almost 7 when I arrived and
Mistress immediately had me strip and show my changes to her. She pawed
my smooth skin and commented on how much she preferred it. "That is so
nice and soft now Brenda. You will keep it like this at all times now
won't you darling?"

""Yes Miss Emma. I am glad it pleases you." Judy said she was pleased
with your behavior at the salon so you have earned a nice squirt before I
lock you up again. You remember I am leaving on Monday?"

"Yes my lady."

"Tomorrow you will cook dinner for me. Have it ready to serve at 8 pm.
Make something nice as I am bringing a friend. You will cook for 3 but
set just 2 seats. You will be serving but not dining at the table with
us. Set a small side table for yourself. I have something I want you to
wear for the dinner as well.

"Mistress, I am concerned about work with all these changes. People will
notice and start to talk about it. What am I supposed to tell them?"

"Just tell them your girlfriend wanted a bit of a softer look for you. I
am sure that will be okay. Or tell them the truth. Tell them you are a
sissy and your Mistress demands you dress like one. Or tell them you have
always been hiding your desire to become a women and want to finally get
out of the closet with it. Your choice Brenda. After all of your years
there I am sure it will be accepted."

" Now into the bedroom with your naked smoothness. I need some tongue
action."

I pleasured Mistress orally for almost 2 hours and was finally allowed to
squirt. It happened almost the same as the last one with Mistress
whispering demands and desires into my ear. Finally using that little
bottle she called sissy sauce making me erupt like it would be my last
one ever. She locked my "clitty" back into its cage and handed me a new
pair of panties to wear with it. They were pink and satiny with ruffles
all over the ass. Oh my goodness they couldn't have been more girly. My
chastity started hurting immediately even though I had squirted a few
minutes before.

Before I left Mistress handed me a box saying it had the dress, panty and
bra, stay up stockings, and shoes to wear serving dinner. "I don't have
to remind you to be on your best behavior tomorrow due I?"

"No Mistress. I will serve you well."

I went home and realized I had not had dinner so I made a snack. I never
even asked Mistress who was coming with her for dinner, I didn't know if
it was a male or a woman. I opened the box to find a pretty pink bra and
crotch-less panty set, a pair of pink open toe pumps with a 3 " heel and
an almost transparent LBD. I almost expected a maids outfit. I figured I
better practice with the heels tomorrow before I start cooking so I don't
stumble around the kitchen.

I awoke Saturday and went to Whole Foods and got a nice fresh salmon
filet and some fixings for a nice dinner. Returning home I made sure
everything was in place to cook later and then took a nice long shower. I
popped open my lap top and tried to read a bit of porn but my chastity
hurt too much. I went to the living room and turned on a football game
and fell asleep for a couple hours. I awoke about 3 and slipped on the
heels and thought I would practice walking in them for a while. It didn't
take long to get the hang of it but my calves were burning within a half
hour.

At 4 I decided to get dressed so I could concentrate on preparing the
meal without interruption. I slipped on the stockings and pantys and
looked at my caged clitty as it hung through the opening. I fastened the
bra in front, spun it around and slipped my arms through the straps. It
pulled up the little flesh I had around my chest so I appeared to have a
little cleavage. The dress fit like a glove and my pink lingerie showed
through the light mesh fabric. Donning the heels I headed to the kitchen.

Mistress arrived around 7 with her guest Mistress Mary. They were both
dressed to the nines in leather dresses and boots. After introductions I
served some wine and showed of my outfit as requested, including showing
my crotch less pink pantys and chastity. I then invited Mistress to give
Mistress Mary a quick tour as I returned to my kitchen duties.

Mistress called me into the bathroom and told me to sit on the toilet
and look up at her so she could add some lipstick and mascara and other
make-up to my face. What I didn't realize is at that time Mistress Mary
was in my study downloading some hidden software on my laptop and
installing a couple web cams. Mistress was happy with my face and sent me
back to the kitchen.

As I finished the cooking Mistress Mary and Mistress were moving some
things around in the dining room. I announced that dinner was ready to be
served and they took their places at the dining table. My side table had
been moved with the chair placed behind it. I served my guests and was
told that I could eat at the server's table. As I pulled out my seat I
found they had mounted a thick 7 inch dildo in its center. As I glanced
up questioningly Mistress told me I was to sit on it while I ate and that
if I wanted lube I should get it wet with my mouth. I knew I couldn't
take it dry and dropped to my knees and started sucking and licking the
phallic dildo. Both women laughed and encouraged me to lick the cock and
get it ready for my sissy pussy.

"Time to sit Brenda, we don't want your dinner to get cold now do we?"

I pulled up me dress and lowered myself onto the dildo. It took some work
but I finally got my ass onto the seat and started on my baked salmon. I
had but a couple bites when Mistress Mary asked me to pour her more wine.
Although the bottle was within her reach I had to get off the dildo and
pour her some wine before returning to my impalement.

Mistress Emma accidentally dropped her fork and demanded I get her a new
one. I was up and down on that dildo at least 8 times during dinner. I
did drop a plate in the sink that broke when I was bringing the parfaits
out for dessert but other than that and the dildo dinner went smoothly.

I was seated again when Mistress told me that Mary was a close friend and
she wanted us to meet so she had a fall back in case I had any issues
when she was out of town. I would be expected to obey Mary as I would her
own orders. I would also be punished for breaking the dish earlier.

I was told to stand and then kneel on all fours facing the chair. Mary
had gotten a large wooden hairbrush from her purse and started to deliver
blows to my ass only stopping when Mistress Emma said I was too noisy.
She pushed me forward and forced the dirty dildo that had been inside my
sissy pussy into my mouth. Maybe you will be quieter if you have to make
that dildo clean before she reaches 25 strokes. Otherwise I get to give
25 more. I never minded licking Mistress Emma's bottom but this was
different somehow, and so humiliating to do in front of them that I was
soon in tears as I bobbed up and down on it as my as was being turned
bright red.

At 25 Mistress Kelly stopped and Mistress Emma examined the dildo and
claiming I had missed a spot pushed me back down on it and started
another 25 strokes to my bottom. Finally stopping she told me to turn
around and thank her for my punishment.

Still kneeling I begged Mistress to accept my thanks, and thanked her for
her kindness and my chastity and for making me a better sissy for her.
Mistress approved and they both thanked me for the dinner but that they
had to leave to go to the club. She said she would see about unlocking me
when she returned Thursday and expected pics every day as usual.

When I showered the next morning I realized that while washing my caged
clit I could pull it back out of the tube on the chastity and slide it
back in as long as it was soft and lubed. I couldn't get my balls out or
remove it entirely but I could at least play with my poor trapped clitty.
That night I booted up my computer, watched some porn and played with
myself. Yes I did feel a bit guilty about it but I really needed a good
squirt after the day I had at work.

You see, it didn't take long for the word to spread among the women in
the office. And the few guys too. Sara, the most senior staffer under me
approached me in my office before lunch. "You look a bit different today
boss," she said jokingly, "anything you want to tell me?" I wasn't really
prepared for her question and told her "my girlfriend decided my look
needed an overhaul and I think she got carried away a little."

"Well we all think you look cute. It's such a treat not to work for some
hairy macho man. Your new look definitely suits you. And I love your
nails. Where did you get them done?"

"Thanks for the support Sara it does help some to hear that. I'm not
quite settled with this look yet. Oh, I got the nails done at Judy's
salon on the west side by the Safeway store."

"Well if you ever want some makeup tips I sure the gals will be happy to
help. And don't worry so much sir. As I said we are happy to have another
girl in the office," she said as she left. But after lunch, Derek, one of
my male staffers came by to say he thought I looked kinda gay with my
brows and nails. "You gonna pull a Bruce Jenner on us?"

"Ha ha, Derek, I could never do that, he's a fucking republican. No this
is just a temporary thing to please my Lady. No big deal."

"So what should we call you now, Kennela?" he laughed

"I would suggest Sir or Mr Martin if you value your job," I snapped back
sending him on his way.

So anyway, tonight I needed relief and slid my clit, I mean my cock out
of the tube and worked up a good high while checking some fem-dom porn. I
finished as usual and grabbed some tissues and cleaned up. I used a cold
washcloth to help shrink back down and with a little lube was soon back
in my cage. No one would be the wiser.

"OMG Mary did you see what I just saw on Brenda's cam?

"Yeah I thought I would check on him before bed and turned it on in time
to see him squirt."

"Well, what do you think Mary, toss him out or step up control?"

"I don't know Em, I think he needs full sissification. He is kinda cute
ya know. But it looks like you have a lying sub that needs fixing. You
know I will be happy to help with that. I mean look at how he is
flaunting your orders. He slid his cock right out the back of the
chastity tube, jerked off and slid it right back in. And what kind of
porn was he watching? Maybe he needs one of those full belt types?"

"Well I don't have the money for those but let me do some research and
see what I can find. Should be something on the market that will work.
Maybe it's time to step up his training too. Time to get his brain
patterned to be a proper sissy and learn his/her place in this world.
Time to make Kenny into Brenda full time."

"Em I love when you talk like that. What are you thinking?"

"Can you call him tomorrow and take him to the mall. Maybe say you need
help picking up a few things and go by that jewelry kiosk and demand he
get his ears pierced. You can pick the earrings."

It was only 11pm so I went in the other room to watch the news. A few
minutes in my phone rang with a number I did not recognize.
Thinking it might be Mistress on a hotel phone or something I answered to
find it was her friend Mary calling. "Hi Brenda, just checking in with
you while your Mistress is away. Everything okay over there?"

"Um yeah, sure Mary, I am just watching the late news. Why wouldn't it
be? I mean work kinda sucked today but otherwise I'm fine."

"Oh, tell me about work Brenda what happened there."

"Well you know how co-workers are, all gossip about the bosses new look
and all that, even from the guys. I was so humiliated."

"Well I think Emma would love to hear about it. Why don't you send her an
email with all the details before you got to bed. I also want you to tell
her what you plan to wear to work tomorrow and cc me on it. I will text
you my email. Have a nice night Brenda."

"Hmm, have a nice night? I didn't like the tone she said that in. "I put
those thoughts behind me and started to write to Mistress. I had no idea
that Mary had hidden software in my laptop and watched and recorded my
naughty act earlier. I never knew there were subliminal messages flashing
through my screen as I wrote. I thought I heard music playing too but I
must have imagined it as I had not opened any music files.

I headed to bed but for some reason left the laptop on on top of my
dresser. I woke up feeling totally refreshed and got dressed for work
selecting my light blue panties with loads of ruffles, a basic polo and
khakis. I checked to see that the panty lines didn't show this time. Work
was a bit easier today as everyone seemed to know what to expect when I
arrived. I had to take a couple pics for Mistress during the day, and
around 3 texted she me that Mary would be calling and I was to go with
her after work.

Mary's call came shortly after that. She said she needed help with some
purchases and I was to meet her at the mall near the Sears. I was there
shortly afterwards and found Mary. She thanked me for showing up promptly
and we headed through the mall. As we passed the jewelry kiosk she
stopped to look. " You know Brenda you would look great with pierced
ears. I bet Emma would love it if you did. Why don't you have a seat and
I will get the sales person!"

"I don't think that's a good idea Mary. Emma never mentioned it and I
really don't want it done right now."

"Listen you sissy bitch," she whispered in my ear. "If you don't get in
that chair right now you will have 2 in each ear."

"But can't we at least call Miss Em and ask her if its okay first?"

"In the chair now Brenda, unless you want to try for 3 each. Here I am
trying to buy a present for my best friend Emma and you are giving me a
shit about it? Now sit!"

And I sat. The sales lady gave me some papers to fill out and cleaning
instructions while she helped Mary picked some pretty pink crystal
starter studs. She marked a 2 spots on each ear and checked to see that
they matched well. With a quick snap the piercing gun planted the first
one in my left ear. "That didn't hurt too much did it hun? I do hate it
when boys cry getting them done" she laughed. Then without waiting for an
answer added the second one. She moved to the right side and repeated the
procedure.

Handing me a mirror I could see two pink diamond crystal studs in each
ear. The lower ones a little larger than the other. "Now remember to
clean them properly 2-3 times a day and leave them in for 8 weeks before
you can remove them."

Mary was laughing at my discomfort and finally chimed in, "Emma will love
them when she sees them. I should send her a pic but I would rather wait
and be there when she sees them in person. I bet the girls at work will
love those tomorrow. They are so precious Brenda."

"Thank you Miss Mary, I'm sure Miss Em will love them. They are kinda
pretty."

What was I thinking saying that. I was giving up more of my manliness and
Mistress wasn't even here. But, at least she stopped at two. I wish I
just obeyed the first time. Yes they were pretty, but on a real woman not
me. And why is my chastity feeling so tight.

Mary and I went and picked up some packages she ordered and I loaded them
into her car. She thanked me for my help and reminding me to keep my ears
clean sent me on my way. I was thinking that this might have all been set
in motion by Mistress Emma as a test for me but had no proof of that. And
I certainly didn't know that she had installed cams and software to spy
on me.

I had a quiet night at home with dinner and some house work and laundry.
Then a bit of web browsing and wanking before bed. For some reason I left
my laptop on again as I went to bed. I guess I didn't want to wait for it
to boot in the morning to see if Mistress emailed me. Oh well no big
deal.

The next day at worked it seemed Sara and a few others were at work early
just to see what I would be wearing. Nothing really different than the
previous day but of course they noticed my earrings right off. After a
few approving remarks as to how feminine they looked they went to work.

Wednesday was pretty uneventful and I was looking forward to Mistresses
return the next day. As I headed up my sidewalk I noticed a UPS delivery
on the porch. Grabbing the box I went in and saw it was from Mistress
Emma and shipped from Springfield where she was working. Opening it I
found a pair of shoes and a note:

    Brenda: I would love to see you in these tomorrow when you come over
after work. Size 8 should fit you well. Wear them to work tomorrow as
well. Oh, and let them know you are taking Friday off as a personal day.
I know they owe you quite a few.

    Your Loving Mistress Emma

The shoes were basic lace-up oxfords with a definitely feminine cut and
1.5" heel. Maybe people wouldn't notice they weren't men's shoes," I
thought. But I just know that Sara and the others at work would notice.

"Hi Emma, glad you called. Did you see the cam the past couple nights?
Yes, I think she really is asking for it. I did step up the subliminal on
screen and in the background noise. You know he has left the laptop on
every night so something is working. How did you make out at your end?"

"Well I think I found a chastity that will fit the bill, or the sissy
clit as the case may be. The one I got is a little bulkier but it has a
hook at the end that goes through hi PA piercing so he cant pull it out.
And it has nice little spikes lining the ring that fits around the clit
and balls. Even the lock is internal so with a few drops of glue in it
she will be in it permanently if she disobeys anymore. Well actually this
one is a polymer but if I have to ever go permanent I will get the steel
model for her."

"And bty, those earrings are darling. Don't worry she won't know that I
knew about it. How did you get her to have 2 in each ear? Really, that
little threat did it. You are so fun girlfriend." Why don't you come by
my place around 8 tonight. I should have things in place by then. Great,
yes wine would be nice. OK see ya."

By 3 o'clock at work I was aching in my chastity thinking about how nice
it would be to finally get it off tonight. And even better to have a face
full of Mistress Emma's beautiful pussy. She called before I left and
told me to have dinner on my own as she had a late lunch and would grab
herself a snack. "I can't wait to have my sexy sissy with me again after
all that time away," she teased. "Did you get tomorrow off as I asked?
Yes, that's a good girl.

I arrived at Mistress Emma's house around 7. After some hugs and a few
deep kisses she said it was time to unlock me. She wore leather hot pants
that showed off her beautiful bottom, and over the knee boots with lace
top thigh highs under them along with a black leather bustier. She handed
me a glass of wine and a vape with some hash oil and we went to the
bedroom. Actually to her guest bedroom.

I did what I thought was a sexy strip tease for her and soon was in just
pantys and chastity. "Lets have fun she said and slipped a blindfold on
me and guided me onto the bed on my back. She knelt on top of my chest,
and with practiced movements secured both of my hands to the headboard.
Climbing off me she secured my legs as well. I felt her hands fondling my
chastity and then heard the click of the lock being opened and then the
wonderful feeling of having it fully removed after a week in the damn
thing. Well at least she thought it was a week I figured. Wrong!

I soon felt her wiping it off with a damp cloth then stroking it erect.
Mistress reached over me and put earbuds in my ears and said to relax as
she had a guest to greet. I could hear the bedroom door shut as she left
and soft music was playing through the buds.

"Oh Mary it's so nice to have you here" she said hugging her BFF. "And
how hot you look. All lacy and sexy in red. I could just eat you up. In
fact I think I will do that when we finish fixing a problem." As she
hugged her closer and kissed her deeply. Long and slow as lovers would.

"Emma darling you really know how to greet a girl. And you look damn hot
yourself, I cant wait for later. I take it our project is getting some
"rest"?

"Yes, she is secured in the bed with the earbuds in. I will go back in a
few minutes and add the popper breather so she will be more susceptible
to the hypnosis tape then we can give her about 20 minutes to soak it all
in. But let me get you some wine. Enjoy the vape, I will be right back
with the wine."

I slipped quietly back in and put a little bit of sissy sauce on cotton
and screwed it into the base of the mask. Slipping it over Brenda's head
I whispered into her ear that "it would help her relax to the music and I
would be back soon with a friend."

I put the earbud back in turned up the level a little and left, but not
before noticing her clitty was still rock hard.

Mistress put something over my face and I could smell that familiar scent
that she had given me before. I felt so horny. It was like a vivid dream
where I was her sissy and her toy for her amusement. Odd pictures flew
across my blindfolded eyes. Sissy's in lingerie, Sissy's in chastity,
Sissys sucking cocks, Sissy getting fucked by cocks as Mistress watched.
Cocks fucking Mistress as Sissy's licked the Mistresses bottom. Sissy's
in bikinis. Sissy's being spanked. Sissy's in makeup. Over and over,
There was talking in the background I think but I couldn't make it out.

Mistress Emma and Mistress Mary crept quietly back into the room being
careful not to laugh out loud at what they saw and heard. Brenda was
lying in the bed softly talking out loud.

"Sissys obey. Sissy's obey. Sissy's obey, Sissy's suck for Mistress.
Sissy's love cocks. Sissy's love their chastity. Sissy's are not men.
Sissy's always dress pretty. Sissy's love to fuck. Sissy's only have
clittys." On and on she droned. And the weird thing is that those were
the subliminal lines she was hearing. Now she was repeating them out
loud. The cd she was being programmed from was apparently really strong.
This was better than we hoped for.

The music stopped and the mask and blindfold were removed. Mistress Emma
leaned in from one side and gave me a kiss and Mistress Mary then did the
same from the other.

"Ready to play my sissy?"

"Oh yes Mistress I so want to please you."

"Good girl because Mary and I are here to have some fun."

Mary had grabbed a strap on dildo and worked the straps around me,
fastening it so my clit was inside the lubricated toy. It tingled a bit
and then I couldn't feel anything. Mary told me she coated the inside
with Oragel to numb my clitty so I would last longer. Mistress Emma slid
off her hot pants revealing she was naked underneath, and knelt over my
face facing my feet. Mary knelt over the dildo and slid her gorgeous
vagina down over it. I started licking mistress deeply savoring her
flavor as she leaned forward and embraced Mary. The only problem was I
couldn't feel anything. It was like my cock was made of wood. Totally
numb to what was happening.

I brought them both to multiple orgasms until I thought my tongue would
fall off. Finally they got off me and removed the dildo and harness. I
was still rock hard and Mistress Mary stroked it as Mistress Em turned on
her laptop.

"Open your mouth Brenda it's movie time'"she said as she pushed the
inflatable gag in my mouth and pumped it up. I bet you will love this
one. As the screen came to life I saw my bedroom and me in my bed with my
laptop. Miss Em was stroking me as my cock erupted on the screen and I
was shaking my head side to side screaming Nooo, Nooo into the gag. I was
so fucked now. How did they ever get a video of that. Oh shit. I couldn't
even talk through the gag to apologize of explain that I never really
removed the chastity.

"Looks like someone was a naughty little slut while I was away. Don't you
agree Mary darling?'

"Definitely a naughty girl Em. I think she is going to need severe
correction. She will learn to love her chastity and understand that being
a sissy means obeying orders."

"You are so right Mary. She is about to learn that sissy clits are for
Mistresses and maybe Masters to have fun with but they are definitely not
for squirting. She said she loves me but when I see that on the video how
can I believe it. Women get to have orgasms and men get to cum. But
sissy's aren't really Women or men. They don't get to squirt, they are
for our fun. This slave girl seems to have forgotten who is in charge. I
think it's time for her to learn who owns that clit of hers and beg to
have it locked away."

"So here's what's going to happen sissy. We are going to make you squirt.
But first we are going to punish it a bit then stroke it some. If you can
come in your time limit punishment is over and we lock it back up. If you
don't squirt, we punish it some more and then try again. If you decide
not to squirt you can beg to have it safe from punishment inside your
chastity. The longer it takes to come or beg, the longer the lock up.
Because you were so naughty You will have 10 days at the least."

Mistress Mary tightened a leather strap around my clit and balls to keep
it hard as Mistress Emma reached for her crop. As Mary stepped back the
crop slashed down over the top of my clit. The gag worked well as I
screamed into it and no sounds escaped. 5 swats in different spots. They
hurt my clitty so much.

"Mary give her a nice big sniff of that sissy sauce and but her earbuds
back in I want her to enjoy the pain I give her."

Mary brought the little bottle to my nose not just once but twice on each
side. I was feeling so weak and helpless. Then the crop started again. I
heard the swats over the music. 5-6-7 strong strokes all over my hard
clitty 8-9-10 right on the tip. I was actually loving receiving my lady's
punishment due to the sissy sauce and pushed my hips up to encourage her.
I think there were 20 something strokes before it stopped.

Mistress started stroking my clit and said I had 2 minutes to come if I
didn't want another round. But her strokes weren't the same as I do for
myself. It felt so good and I was close to the edge when Mary started
counting down the last 10 seconds. As Mary got to 0 Mistress stopped.
Well looks like you didn't make it sissy. Time for round two.

Mistress Mary selected a wooden paddle and started in on my clitty. Firm
broadsided swats. As she whacked the top and sides mistress rubbed her
breasts in front of me.

"Aren't these pretty sissy?"
Whack Whack.
"Would you like to suck them for me"
Whack Whack. "
Or would you rather have your own like a good sissy girl."
Whack Whack

Tears were rolling down my cheeks as I nodded yes yes yes to mistress.
When Mary had finished she started stroking me again. "2 minutes Brenda.
I hope you make it this time"my cock was sore but I was so horny. I kept
getting close and she seemed to know it and would slow down. Close again,
and and she would change her technique and knock me off. The time ran out
and I cried again.

I felt mistress wrap something around my clit and realized it was
sandpaper. She started stroking me with it and it felt like she was
peeling the skin off. I was crying and howling into the gag. After a
couple minutes she stopped and put some lube on it before continuing her
stroking and sanding. It felt even harsher then.

Mercifully she stopped before sanding it to a nub. She told Mary to
remove the gag "in case the sissy had something to ask us." Turning to me
she said "Sissy should say nothing unless asking to be locked up."

I kept quiet as mistress said I had another 2 minutes to squirt. But, it
was now up to14 days even if I made it. As she wrapped her usually soft
hand around my burning clit was so sore I started crying again, knowing I
would not squirt in time.

When my time was up Mistress Mary grabbed a cane and Mistress Emma held
the the little bottle to my nose again. After a few sniffs she took up
her crop and they alternated strokes each adding 15 as I lay there
helpless.

When they finished Mistress reached for the sandpaper again and I broke
down.

"Please Mistress, Please don't use that again. Please lock my clitty up
and make me your sissy girl. I don't want that clitty anymore please take
it away."

Miss Mary was playing with my breasts as I begged mistress.

" Are you sure Brenda? You want to be my chastised sissy girl You want me
to lock it away so it won't get punished anymore."

"Oh yes please Mistress Emma. Please take it away."

Maybe I will take your clitty and give you nice little sissy breasts
Brenda. Would that be a fair trade? A safe little clitty in exchange for
sissy titties."

"Oh yes mistress if it pleases you."
"And how long shall I lock this thing up for? asked Mistress as she gave
it another slap with the crop."

"2 weeks please Mistress, lock it for 2 weeks please."

"Just 2 weeks. After you cheated on me while I was gone. Do you really
think that's long enough to heal my heart? Try again sissy!"

"Yes of course mistress. Would 3 weeks be better please Mistress."

"What do you think Mary. Is that sincere enough?

"I don't think so Em. After watching those videos, and the porn he was
jerking too I think 2 months is about right to start. Then maybe we can
try letting her squirt again."

" I like the way you think girlfriend. So whats it going to be sissy 2
months in chastity?" And 4 more quick swats from her crop slashed my
sore clitty.

"Ow Ow' yes please mistress lock it for 2 months please. Just don't hurt
it anymore I will be good and do whatever you say!"

"Good girl sissy. 2 months it is. And I cant wait to see you with little
sissy breasts."

As Mary undid the cock strap I went soft immediately. I asked mistress
why she was taking out my PA ring. She said she got me a new chastity
with a built in PA ring and it would prevent me from ever pulling out of
the tube. She slid my clit and balls through the bottom ring and after
hooking the PA hook into place slid the parts together and slid the lock
into place. Turning the key and removing it she said "I feel so much
better now knowing my property is properly locked."

I realized then how truly screwed I was. I loved her so much and now she
owned me. I knew I would do whatever she wanted in hopes of being
released.

Now I need to get you ready for bed sissy. I will unlock your arms and
one leg, but you are not allowed to get up tonight. I will put you in a
diaper in case you need to pee and you will keep the earbuds in at all
times. Mary and I will be in my room and can hear you if there is an
emergency. There is a glass of water on the side table for you. I will
wake you in time to make us breakfast. Goodnight now sissy girl."

My mistresses embraced by the door and shared a deep kiss before heading
off to bed.

I was stuck in bed for the night and could hear the soft sensual moans
from my Mistresses room through the wall. The earbuds did little to block
out the external sounds as there was just some "white" noise coming
through them. Thinking of what they were doing immediately made me hard in
my chastity and I quickly felt the pain this new device caused. I reached
into the diaper and tried to pull out of the tube as I had done in the
past only to realize that with the PA hook in place there was no way it
would be removed without the key. I was almost in tears from the pain and
just wished my locked clitty would quickly soften.

I drank some water and tried to focus my mind elsewhere to get my clitty
to soften. It finally did enough to keep from hurting and I decided that
sleeping would be the best thing to do. I swear I was asleep less than an
hour and some weird dream caused me to awaken in pain from another trapped
erection. I tried to will it soft and it just wouldn't get there. I felt
pressure in my bladder and thought that if I could pee maybe it would
soften. It took so long as the pain in my clit continued but I finally was
able to pee in the diaper and go soft, but I then realized that my pee
made my raw and sore clitty sting fiercely I soon was back asleep.

This seemed to be a continuing pattern throughout the night. I would wake
in pain and slowly fall back asleep. The noise droning through the earbuds
seemed to help me back to sleep but all too soon Mistress Emma was waking
me up to make breakfast. She had unlocked my leg and was gently nudging me
awake.

"Rise and shine sissy, time to make breakfast. How did you sleep Brenda? I
hope it was restful."

"Good morning Mistress," I replied rubbing the sleep from my eyes. "It was
so hard to sleep, I kept getting hard and it hurt so much in this cage.
Can you please take it off now?"

"No Brenda, remember you begged me to keep it on you for 2 months so no
its not coming off. And if you start complaining too much we will make it
3 months. As far as those painful erections I wouldn't worry about them. I
am sure they will stop bothering you as soon as your clitty adjusts to its
new home."

"What do you mean by adjusts Mistress?"

"Well sissy at some point instead of hurting it will just stop trying to
get hard at all. Won't that be better?"

"But what about when the 2 months is up? I will want it hard then."

"Oh poor sissy. After 2 months it might be afraid to get hard anymore. It
might be so conditioned to feel pain when it erects that it just won't
want to do that. Then it will be a pretty soft sissy clit all the time for
you. Won't that be wonderful?"

"Oh no Mistress, how ever will I be able to fuck if it won't get hard
anymore?"

"Get in the shower and clean up and make breakfast now and stop worrying
your little sissy brain about things you can't control Brenda. Now hop to
it!" she said with a firm swat to my still diapered ass.

"Yes Mistress."

I showered and cleaned up the bathroom before starting on cooking a nice
breakfast of French toast, eggs, bacon, OJ and coffee. I served Mistress
Emma and Mistress Mary before enjoying some myself and finally cleaning
the kitchen.

Mistress Mary stopped in the kitchen and informed me we were going
shopping and to dress in the clothes she laid out for me in my room. I
wondered what kind of shopping we would be doing s I saw the outfit. A
matching pink panty and bra and a cami for underneath. Leggings and a
tunic top and a pair of black flats for my feet.

Before dressing I finally took a few minutes to examine the new chastity.
Made of some type of polymer, the tube was definitely narrower that the
old one. There is a hook coming through my PA piercing that prevented
pulling it back through the tube. The base ring interlocked with the tube
and sat around my clitty and behind my sissy sack. The lock is totally
enclosed in the device with just the key slot visible. I could see that
without a key or a drill I would not be getting free or getting to squirt
soon.

I dressed in the outfit that was left for me and let Mary know I was
ready. She said, "Not yet little one, you need some makeup with that
outfit."

Sitting me at the vanity, she pulled my hair into a high ponytail and
applied a little eye shadow and mascara. Handing me a tube of pink
lipstick she said to apply it and then we would be ready.

We were soon heading out in Mistress Emma's Jeep. We pulled into a strip
center not far from home. I actually knew the center because I frequently
shopped at a hardware store at one end of it. I loved shopping there
because also in the center was an old fashioned lingerie shop. As a
lifelong crossdresser I always loved peering at the silky baby-dolls
nighties and lacy corsets in the window. And the girdles too, so feminine
and smooth. But I never did get up the urge to go in.

Mistress Emma and Mary led me now to that shop. I nervously followed them
in when my clitty started to get hard. The pain from the cage was not
going to go away anytime soon. I hoped we wouldn't be here too long.
Emma talked to the saleslady a bit and then pointed over to me. With a bit
of a smirk the sales lady pulled a box off of a shelf and opened it to
show Mistress.

"Brenda, I need you to come to the fitting room now dear one."

Mistress and the saleslady, Gina, followed me in telling me to remove my
top and cami. After measuring my chest, Gina said they got a few CDs in
the store and they loved the forms she was placing in the bra. I could
feel the weight they added. They had to be at least a D cup.

"Oh that wont work," exclaimed Mistress Emma. "She can't have boobs bigger
than mine. Lets try the B cup." After they were changed she added, "Yes
that's much better. Those are the one she wants."

I was about to take them out and dress when I was told to wait as Gina
wasn't done fitting them yet. Gina, with what looked to be an eyebrow
pencil, traced around the forms and removed them and my bra. I saw her
coat the backs of the forms with something then telling me to raise my
arms she held re-positioned them within her lines on my chest. I shivered
from the cold cement she was attaching them with, hiding my own pierced
nipples.

She released them after about 5 minutes and they seemed molded to me. Mary
stepped in to the room with a pretty pink underwire bra and hooked it
around my chest lifting my new breasts even higher. "That's so perfect for
her. Not too big but too big to hide," she gushed feeling up my chest.

I moaned in pain as my erection renewed with her caress. "Well get dressed
we have more shopping to do."

I paid for the forms and the bra and we headed out with Mistress reminding
me to walk tall with my shoulders back and chest out.

The afternoon was pretty uneventful as we went shoe shopping and to the
grocery. Although I now had 4 more pairs of shoes. A pair of Pink Nike
trainers, a low heeled black pump, 1 open toe and one closed, and a
strappy pair of 4" red dressy heels.

After a leisurely dinner I finished cleaning up when Mary told be to
report to Ms Emma's room. Upon entering I saw Mistress Emma naked on the
bed except for a lacy black g-string. Mary was dressed the same and they
could hear the moan caused by my chastity. Her special spanking bench was
on the floor by the bed and I was told to strip and mount it.

Mary soon had my legs, arms and back secured to it with thick black
leather straps. My new "breasts" crushed against the frame. I was looking
straight at Mistress Emmas' beautiful body on the bed and my clit was as
hard as it could get in the painful cage. Mary placed a dildo mounted on a
pole in front of me and told me to start sucking as she moved out of
sight. I was sucking hesitantly as I felt the paddle contact my ass. "Ow
shit," I cried out as another and another landed. My eyes focused on
Mistress Emma as Mary abused my ass.

"Keep it in your mouth and keep quiet bitch," was all Emma said.

After some 2 dozen swats the punishment stopped and I felt Mary's hand
stroking my red hot ass. "Mmm that makes me so hot and wet," she whispered
in my ear as her hand slid lower to caress my caged clit making it grow
and hurt again. "Now sissy, your job is to keep your mouth on that cock
and your eyes on the bed," she said then joined Mistress on the bed.

OMG what a sight before my eyes. Mary and Mistress in the throws of
passion in front of me. (suck suck) If only I could stroke myself as I
watched. Oh fuck does this chastity hurt. Mary playing so delicately with
Emma's breasts oh my. Emma fingering Mary's slit. (suck suck) Ow this
hurts. Damned chastity. Mary tonguing Emma's slit.

I see Emma reach a remote on the side table and push a button. The cock
starts vibrating and growing in my mouth. It starts pumping in and out on
its own and I suck it deeper. Emma and Mary are kissing deeply and and
using tiny vibrators on each others clits as I suck quietly and in heavy
pain from the chastity. As my two Mistresses start to climax the cock in
my mouth swells up and squirts a fluid into my mouth. It tastes like cum
but how could that be from a dildo. A little is leaking from my mouth as I
can't stop watching my Mistresses on the bed as the chastity brings tears
to my eyes.

Finally sated Mistress Emma rises comes over to me. Stroking my cage she
tells me what a good cock sucking sissy I will make for her. She removes
the straps and then the dildo and has me lick her clean. When she is done
Mary has me repeat the cleaning on her and then turns and has me clean her
ass too.

"Mistress Emma, what you said before Mistress. I don't wanna be a cock
sucking sissy Mistress. I just wanna suck you and Miss Mary."

"Honey I am sure you will learn to love sucking cock for me soon enough.
You do want to please me, don't you? And you do want that cage off some
day, don't you? Yes I am sure you do. And you will, just as you will learn
to please all my friends," she stated matter-of-factly.

I was then put to bed in much the same way as the previous night.

After another restless night I was awakened to clean up and make breakfast
again. In the shower I noticed how smooth and real my breasts felt. I
couldn't even find the seam between then and my skin. Sunday was pretty
uneventful with me spending most of it cleaning her home and relaxing when
I could. Mistress spent much of the day on the phone.

That evening I went back to my house as I had work on Monday. I checked my
email and did a few chores and headed for bed. I only woke twice that
night so I actually got a bit more rest. In the shower I went to remove
the breast forms. It felt like my skin would come off with them. We never
did buy any remover for them. Mistress rushed me out of the store before I
could ask for it. Oh fuck.

"Hi Mistress, good morning," I said after she picked up her phone that
morning. "I have a problem Mistress. I can't get the breasts off. Do you
have any solvent. I can't wear them to work!"

"I don't know why I would have anything like that. I don't have fake
breasts. You should have remembered to buy some when you got the breast
forms. And why can't you wear them to work. I have breasts everyday at
work."

"But you're a woman Mistress."

"And you are a sissy. Now quit bitching and be proud of them. Maybe wear a
sweater or something to hide them," she laughed hanging up on me.

I found an old sport coat and figured I would try to hide them under it.
Not much I could do about it now. I got in to work and had a couple of
quizzical gazes from my staff. Especially Sara. I would try to stay in my
office and get as much done in there as I could.

"Hi Emma, its Sara. How are you darling?" Sara spoke from her pvt cubicle.
"I can not believe you got him to come in with breasts. That's so
awesome."

"Well I did kind of forget to remind her to purchase solvent for them.
But, I did remember to tell Gina and the ladies at the lingerie shop to
say they were out of stock on it for a couple weeks if he went back for
it," was Emma's evil reply. "She will be stuck with them for a while."

"That's awesome. I did talk to the HR office about her 'changes' and they
will be calling her in for a meeting around 11 AM. I will keep you posted
on what develops. Hope to see you at the club again soon. Kisses, love ya.
I gotta go before he comes out of his office."

My dam jacket hardly hid the bumps on my chest. If I buttoned it it was
even worse. It definitely looked like breasts that way.

At just before 11, I got a call from the Director of the HR dept. She
needed to discuss a personnel matter right away. I said I would grab a cup
of coffee and head over. I knew Sally was on top of all personnel matters
and only called me if there was something important to discuss so I did
not think much of it.

After inviting me to sit she went on to explain that she was informed that
I was starting to arrive at work looking a bit differently lately. She
commented on my dual earrings and the obvious breasts peeking out of my
jacket. I was blushing a bit and apologized if it was out of place and
that my girlfriend wanted me to try a different look.

She reminded me how the company was open to all genders and sexual
persuasions. But she also stated that if I was going to dress as a woman
it was fine but I would have to dress as a woman. No more ½ and ½.

I told her I would go back to all male dress if she preferred and she
asked me when I got my ears pierced. When I told her it was just a week
she said that if I removed them now they would get infected and not heal
properly. I usually takes 8 weeks. She asked about my breasts and I told
her we just did it for fun and joked about how we forgot to get the
solvent for them. I said I would get some and get them off after work.

She said not to bother because at this point she was going to change my
file to female and I would have to dress that way for the next 8 weeks as
she didn't want to be responsible for infected ears or anything else. I
would be expected to use the lady's restroom and follow the lady's dress
code as well. As the HR director I would have to foll her direction or be
terminated.

I asked if there wasn't a way around it and she assured me there was not,
as they must comply with the laws.

"I can explain it all to your girlfriend, if you want some help, but I do
expect you to follow the rules. And you may want to take some extra time
off after lunch and pick up some new clothes."

"OK, thanks for coming down. What first name shall I put in you record
going forward?"

"Brenda would be fine thank you," I replied rather dejectedly and headed
back to my desk.

"Everything OK boss?" asked Sara as I slipped past her desk heading to my
office.

"Yeah every things fine thanks," I mumbled.

"Hi Sally. How was the meeting?" asked an anxious Sara.

"Sara he was like a lamb to the slaughter. Rest assured 'Brenda' will be
coming to work as a woman for at least the next 8 weeks if not forever.
Even her name tags and office sign will reflect it by tomorrow. I told her
she would need a wardrobe to match our women's dress code too. Say goodbye
to Ken!"

"You are angel Sally, we owe ya big for this one."

"My pleasure Sara."

I stopped by Sara's desk and let her know I would be taking the afternoon
off, and headed to lunch.

"Hi Sara, got some good news for me?"

"Oh yes Emma. You will love it. Sally in HR made it clear that Ken needs
to be Brenda at work for the next 8 weeks at least. She has already sent
an all person email about "her" change and changed the sign on her door to
Brenda."

"Oh that is good news. I wonder how she is taking it?"

"Well she took the afternoon off so I am not sure. Maybe she is going
shopping for make up. Lol."

"Well maybe I should give her a call and see. Why don't you come over for
dinner Thursday and we will have her cook something nice?"

"OK it's a date."

I was heading to lunch to think things over when Mistress Emma called. I
started crying when I told her what happened and how she forced it on me
by getting my ears pierced and making me wear things to work. I told her
it was wrong for them to make me dress like a woman for work and I was
going to lunch to think it over. She asked me where I was eating and said
she would meet me there.

Shortly, she joined me at the restaurant and with a kiss on the cheek sat
down. We ordered lunch and then mistress grabbed my cage through my pants.
"What is this you are wearing Brenda?"

"A chastity cage Mistress."

"And do real men allow women to put them in chastity cages?"

"Well not mostly Mistress but some..."

"No buts sissy. Do they or do they not?"

"No Mistress."

"Then you must not be a real man because you are wearing on. So you must
by default be a sissy. Right Brenda?"

"Yes Mistress," I replied trying not to cry.

"Then I think you better rethink your attitude and ask me to take you
shopping for some pretty clothes that will meet your new dress code."
Knowing I was fighting a losing battle and using a napkin to dry my tears
I turned to Ms Em and asked, almost begged, her to take me shopping for
new clothes. I told her I loved her so much and wanted to please her and
be a good sissy.

Well that was that. We spent the rest of the afternoon shopping. Dresses,
slacks, skirts, blouses, undies, pantyhose, makeup and some cheap jewelry.
Everything a woman would need upon starting a new job. But I would be
going to my old job now dressed as a female with no end to the
humiliations in sight.

We went back to my place and Mistress helped me put away my new clothing
while packing away things I wouldn't need for a while.

"Can't I keep a few of my men's clothes in the closet Mistress? I may need
some of them and you may want me in a different mode sometime."

"Darling I love you but you will always be a sissy for me. I can't think
of why I would ever want to see you as a man again."

"Yes Mistress." It sounded so final.

She picked a nice pant suit for me to wear to work the next day and then
we had some Thai food delivered for dinner.

After dinner she started coaching me on makeup application and we spent 3
hours with me doing my face over and over until she felt I could do it
well enough for work. She reminded me to get up a ½ hour earlier to
prepare.

She told me to strip and after caressing my chastity until I was hard,
hurting and whimpering had me lick her beautiful pussy to multiple
orgasms. The taste alone making me know I was where I belonged and that I
was truly here for her pleasure.

Before she left she said I was to go directly to her home after work
tomorrow and would be cooking and serving dinner for her and a couple of
friends.

I wanted to wear a tight girdle to keep the chastity from bulging in my
pants. An off white blouse that didn't let too much of my lacy bra show
through some bracelets and rings and black flats. My makeup was OK, and
minimal and I held my head high and marched in to work as if nothing was
different about today.

Sara walked right in to my office and said she loved my new look and hoped
I would stay this way. I thanked her and just said I had a lot of work to
do. Work actually went just like any other day and I was happy to be
heading to Mistress' home after work. She looked me over and after giving
her approval Led me to her bedroom and told me to strip to my chastity.
She brought out a black satin crotch-less panty and a a Black satin Maids
outfit and told me to get dressed and start dinner. She said the menu was
on the counter and then tied a frilly apron around my waist and sent me
off.

I found I was preparing a pot roast and fixings for 4 and set the table
accordingly. The doorbell sounded and opening it I saw Judy form the hair
salon and Sara from work standing there hand in hand. After my initial
shock I gave a slight curtsy and invited them in. I hung their coats and
offered them some wine before Mistress Emma appeared to greet them. I
retreated to the kitchen and checked on dinner.

After serving the wine Sara asked Mistress how she got me under her
control so well. Mistress told me to raise my skirt and exclaimed, "once
you have a male in chastity its very easy to make them into a loving sissy
slave."

"Brenda tell her why you are wearing that particular chastity!"

I told the new comers how I had been but in a different one and cheated
Mistress by pulling out the back and playing with my sissy clit. AS
punishment I was made to beg to wear this one for 2 months because I was a
naughty sissy that thought with her clitty. I told them I needed Mistress
Em's guidance and training to become a better person and by that a better
sissy.

Judy reached out and played with it a bit and watched me getting harder in
it causing my knees to buckle from the pain.

They laughed and asked if it always hurt when I got hard. Mistress told
them it did but it would someday just stop getting hard and then she would
have a docile sissy with a well trained tongue to please her. In fact, in
the future it may hurt when it gets hard even without the cage because it
is kind of being trained to associate an erection with pain.

"Doesn't she get to cum?" asked Sara.

"Oh no, she doesn't need that. That's for Men and Women not sissys." Maybe
someday she will squirt when I fuck her sissy pussy. In the mean time she
has almost 2 months of punishment left for cheating and that may get added
on to if she is naughty again. So even if I would let her cum it will be
quite a while."

Well I will have to keep a closer eye on her at work then,"said Sara, "and
maybe tease her a little too. It's so fun to see that its her own sissy
clit causing her pain."

"You do know she actually begged me to lock her clit up for 2 months. I
just had to play with it a little with my crop and some other toys and she
was all please please lock me up Mistress. Lol."

They enjoyed the dinner while I had the leftovers in the kitchen between
serving wine and clearing plates. I found it interesting to now know that
Sara was never married because she was hooked up with Judy. No wonder here
nails and hair always looked perfect. I never figured her as a fellow
kinko, or gay for that matter.

Mistress mentioned we would be going to a "mostly mens" gay leather bar
that weekend and invited them to leather up and join us. We soon said
goodnight to our guests and after cleaning up the kitchen I was allowed to
service mistress before changing and going home.

The next few days at work were more of the same. I did have to reprimand
Derek for making remarks that were well out of line and I think he got the
message that I was still his boss no matter how I dressed. I was hoping he
would push it further so I could fire him. And Sara started wearing lower
cut blouses to try and get me excited. It did a few times but I could say
nothing to her about it or Miss Em would find out.

Saturday I got to relax and do my own chores, laundry and housework and
grocery shopping. I was afraid to mow the lawn with my neighbors about. At
4 I showered and got ready to head to Miss Em's house. Mary had called and
tole me what to bring for the club that night. Although I had been to the
local BDSM clubs I had not been to this bar as I thought it was men only.
I guess it usually is but they have an open night like this on occasion.

When I arrived at my Mistresses home Mistress and Mary were dressed in
full leathers. Matching leather riding boots with tailored leather pants
tucked into them. Supple leather dress shirts with brass name tags over
the pocket that said "Mistress". Leather hats and dark red lips with
stunning eye makeup.

"Come in and strip," Miss Mary called from their bedroom. "Time to get you
dressed."

I did as told and she dumped the contents of my bag on the bed. First I
was directed to put on the dark red pantys with ruffles all over the
backside. A matching bra was next followed by sheer black thigh-hi
stockings. My red 4" heels were next, then a pleated leather mini skirt
was fastened around my waist. It had enough flare so my chastity bulge
would not show. On top a satiny red blouse that my nipples poked through
my bra at and a leather collar with the name Brenda embossed in red. My ID
and things were popped into a small purse that I was given to carry.

My make up was next and when done my Mistresses were pleased that my face
look had the whorish look they wanted. My fuck-me red lips highlighted it
all.

We arrived around 10 pm and I think more of the guys were watching me than
my Mistresses. After a couple drinks I joined them on the dance floor for
a few songs. Mistress Emma said she wanted to dance with Emma a bit and
directed me to go stand near the corner of the dance floor and wait for
them.

After a couple songs my view of them was partially blocked. A few guys
asked me to dance and I deflected them saying I was waiting for my
Mistress. I decided to get a drink and looked into my purse to see if they
gave me any cash. As I was digging through it in the dark a small bottle
of poppers fell out. It rolled a couple feet and I quickly knelt to
retrieve it. As I reached out to grab it a leather boot stepped down on it
preventing me.

I looked up to see a guy in leather pants and vest, about 6'2" and not bad
looking. "Excuse me sir I think you are standing on something of mine."

"Oh and what would that be?"

"Just a small bottle sir. It fell from my purse."

"A bottle of what?" he demanded to know.

I quietly said, "Sissy sauce sir."

"What?"

"Poppers sir," I replied, realizing most people don't call it that. "My
mistress must have put them there and they fell out when I was looking for
something."

"What did you call them the first time?"

"Sissy Sauce sir, that's what she calls them."

"I see. So then that makes you a sissy?"

"Please sir, Please move your foot so may I just get them and put them
away?"

"I guess you didn't hear my question. Are you a sissy?"

"But sir, I just"

"No buts you fag bitch, If you want them back answer the question."

I looked around hoping Mistress would ride in on a white horse and save me
but all I saw from down there were legs. I looked up and said, "Yes sir I
am a sissy."

"That's better sissy. Now get it." and he lifted his foot. I was about to
rise when I felt his hand on my shoulder holding me down. I noticed a
couple of other guys moving into position behind me.

With his hand still on me he told me to give him the bottle. A bit in fear
I did as I was told. He opened it and held it to my nose with one hand
closing the other nostril with the other. "Sniff it you sissy fag," he
ordered.

"No please sir its bad for sissy!" I cried but it was no use. I was stuck
on my knees forced to inhale the sissy sauce. After 4 hits he capped the
bottle and pulled my face into his crotch and held it there.

"Maybe you need a nice cock to suck sissy."

"Oh no sir. Please I'm not that kind of sissy."

"Oh really. Here you are on your knees with little red pantys showing
under your skirt and your face buried in a mans crotch and you tell me
you are not a sissy. That's a fucking laugh."

I noticed my Mistresses making their way through the crowd to see what was
going on. When they saw me on my knees they stepped up to see what was
going on. Mistress Emma asked what was going on. Mark, the leather man
that was holding me at his crotch said that the sissy was disrespectful
when asked about the popper bottle she dropped. He said he decided to
popper her up and have some fun.

Mistress Emma said that I belonged to her and her Lady, but due to the
circumstances she would allow him to continue as long as they could watch
the show. He thanked her and said he would like to take me to the
backroom to continue. They agreed and let me stand. Mark and his 2 boys,
Rob and Sal, and my Mistresses and my self headed to the back room of the
bar. I didn't even know they had a backroom.

The backroom turned out to be a mini dungeon that the men used on their
regular bar nights. I was hesitant to enter but the hands on my shoulders
and ass told me I had no choice. As soon as we were all in the room a
cloth covered with poppers was held over my face forcing me to breath it
in. I was helplessly falling into subspace as I noticed Mary and Ms Em
heading to the rear of the room to sit and watch.

My skirt was removed and my blouse and bra. The panty was next and they
admired my chastity. Hands were all over me and I was pained by an attempt
at an erection. I was still breathing the sissy sauce and could not resist
as I was strapped to a padded bench.

"It would be a shame to waste the pretty cock sucker red lipstick pretty
boy," the said as they lashed me down. I soon felt a blistering swat of a
paddle on my ass. A hand gripped my balls and held tight as it crashed
down again and again.

"Beg for my cock sissy!"

"Tell me you wanna be a cock sucking sissy fag!"

"Tell me you are a cock sucking popper sissy fag that loves to fuck and
suck!"

My ass was burning and I was too weak from the poppers. "Please sir I am a
sissy that needs to be fucked sir. I am just a popper sissy for your
amusement and pleasure sir." The hypnosis tapes coming forward in my mind
now. "Popper sissy love to fuck. Popper sissy love to fuck. Please fuck me
master. Thank you for my punishment master Please fuck your popper whore
sir."

The popper rag was finally removed form my face as a cock was placed at my
lips. "Please let me suck sir?" And the cock moved forward so I could wrap
my lips around their first real cock. I worked my lips over it as best I
could and when most of the 7 inch tool was in my mouth I felt another at
my ass.

I was going to be taken from both ends. I felt my cheeks pulled apart as
the cock started to move forward. I couldn't move away and had to accept
the lube cock in my sissy hole. I took the cock in my mouth deeper and was
moaning around it as my sissy pussy was stretched and filled by Marks 9
inch mammoth.

I felt Rob's cock swell in my mouth and he was soon spurting in my throat
finally pulling out to finish squirting over my face. As soon as he was
done Sal replaced him. Sal was only about 5 inches and thin so my jaws got
to rest a bit. The popper cloth was back sending me into a dreamy state
once again as Sal came in my mouth while Mark continued to ram his full
length into me. My cock was still painfully constricted in its chastity
but was steadily dripping cum for my prostrate being massaged by the huge
cock.

Mark finally pulled out with a pop and came to the front and shoved his
dirty shit stained cock into my mouth to finish there. I was still
helpless to resist and suddenly the paddle was tenderizing my ass again. I
sucked him fully down my throat wanting his cum to fill my throat. Whack,
Whack, over and over I was crying as I sucked. The paddle didn't stop and
finally I felt him tense up and lose a huge load into my waiting mouth. I
was told to to keep my mouth open before swallowing as Mistress Mary came
over and took a picture of my mouth full of cum.

"Swallow up girl," she said as she finished taking some pics.

Mark directed his boys to release me and then thanked Mistress Emma for
allowing him to use me. "Anytime," she replied with a big grin. "Mary and
I enjoyed the show more than you could imagine."

Mary helped me dress and we went back out to the bar where Mark had gotten
us a round of drinks. I was exhausted from the nights events and Mistress
realized that and led us out to the car. I couldn't believe how much the
car seat hurt my reddened bottom as we drove home.

"Brenda that was such a hot show you put on for us tonight I am going to
give you a present," said Mistress. "I think it's time for you to have
your own breasts so you can choose either implants or hormones?" Think it
over I will ask for your answer in a few days."

The ride home was mostly quiet. I think we were all a bit exhausted form
the nights events. I fell asleep soon after I hit the bed, but not before
I heard my ladies in the next room enjoying themselves before they too
drifted off to sleep.

We all slept in Sunday morning but I awoke first and started making a nice
Sunday brunch. Fresh fruit, bacon, French toast, coffee and mimosas, and
perfectly cooked omelets. Mistress Emma and Miss Mary sauntered in in
their gowns as the aromas from the kitchen had made their way to the
bedrooms. I was still in my diaphanous pink nightgown with just my
chastity on underneath.

"What a lovely brunch Brenda, I think I will allow you to eat with us at
the table today. But first I want to see how red your bottom is after last
night."

I did a turn for the ladies lifting the back of my gown for them to see my
still reddened and bruised bottom.

"Looks like you will be sore for a while Brenda. I think you should put a
nice snug girdle on before you eat. Now hop to it before the food gets
cold."

I went back to the bedroom and found a snug, long-leg panty girdle and
struggled to pull it up over my sore bottom and the chastity cage. As
everything appeared smooth I headed back to enjoy breakfast. When I sat,
my sore bruised ass made it known to me that I would be feeling it for a
few days. As I started to eat Mistress Emma asked me if I had thought
about the gift she had offered me last night.

"I haven't really had time to think it over m'lady."

In truth it is a question I had thought about many times in the past. I
just didn't think it was something that would ever really come to
fruition. It was mainly a fantasy I had played with in my mind. And when
she talked about doing it in the past I thought she was just teasing me to
heighten the scene.

"But, m'lady, I did kinda wonder why you are making me so feminine
Mistress. I mean you do have Miss Mary if you want a female lover. You
already have me dressed and working full time as a female. I thought you
liked me as a man when we first started seeing each other."

"Well Brenda, my darling little sissy girl, I do totally enjoy my
beautiful darling Mary and all her feminine charms. And I hope she will
always remain my lover and partner," she stated with a big smile and an
air kiss across the table at Miss Mary.

"You are a different story entirely though Brenda. You see I found you to
be one of the nicest males I have known in years, and found myself falling
in love with you. The problem is that most males are assholes. Just look
at the news reports on TV and you can see that. So I decided that if I was
going to hang on to you I would have you without all those nasty male
faults. That's why I started you in pantys so soon after we met. And when
you didn't object I knew you were a keeper. I was just going to feminize
you a bit at first but when you messed up with the chastity cheating I
changed my mind. I knew there was still too much testosterone in you and
realized that I would need to break you further. The extra chastity time
is certainly helping but I want and expect much more from you."

"Being a sissy the best path for you. You will be a woman at work and my
sissy at all other times. I will adore you and tease you, punish you and
excite you. And you will preform beautifully. You will relish your place
as neither a male or a real women. You will live to give pleasure. You
will surrender your soul to me, and you will be the perfect wife and you
will take my name when we marry. You will be my sweet girl always. I hope
that is plain enough for you to wrap your sissy head around!"

"Now as to the original question I don't intend to wait to long for an
answer. As I am leaving on Wednesday morning for a few days I expect an
answer by dinner on Tuesday or I will decide for you."

Mary said she hoped I would choose implants so I would have breasts much
quicker than it would take with hormones.

"I just know that Sara and the others at your office would love to see
that too," she remarked.

I figured I better say something as they both had stopped eating and were
looking at me. I put down my fork, took a sip of my mimosa, trying to
think of what to say and draw out the suspense a bit. (naughty me).

"Well I really don't like the idea of surgery, although it would be
quicker but the hormones would give me more time to adjust mentally as
well. But I hear there could be drawbacks to hormones as well."

"And what would those drawbacks be Brenda?"

"The side effects form the hormones I guess. Those TV ads always have a
list of bad stuff that can happen when you take them."

"And aside form that?" she pushed.

"Well they might effect how my cock, I mean sissy clit, works, and how
about the size of the breasts. I don't think I would want more than a B-
cup and how would hormones know that. At least with implants you know
what size they would be. And they say that breast size can run in the
family and I would probably end up as large as my late mother was, and she
was at least DD."

"Why are you still thinking of that silly thing between your legs as a
cock? Haven't you learned anything these past couple of weeks sissy? And
who said you get to decide on the size anyway. Do you think we had a
choice in our breast size. Don't you think Mary and I are the ones that
should make that decision? Aren't we the ones that you are here to
please?"

"But Mistress."

"Quiet sissy, don't interrupt your Mistress."

"Sorry Mistress," I whimpered. I will give you the answer soon. I do want
to please you so much."

"Hey, wait a minute, did you just ask me to be your wife for real? OMG
Mistress. Really. Yes Mistress I will Mistress Em. I really do love you so
much Mistress."

"Well in that case maybe I'm the one who should decide on the size of my
wife's breasts don't you think?"

"Oh, I, I didn't think about that Mistress."

"Yes my soon to be bride. Maybe we will start you with a nice set of
implants. About a B cup implant and a 6 month time release hormone. Then
if they get too big we just wont renew the hormones. How does that sound
Brenda?"

"OK I guess Mistress Emma." I replied a bit despondent about her choosing
that option.

"Well you don't seem so enthusiastic about it sissy. Maybe we can get a
more enthusiastic response from you later today when Sara and Judy arrive.
Now go do the dishes while we women talk," she laughed.

"Oh Mary isn't this great? We will have our own sissy wife to pamper and
serve us all the time now"

"I love the way you think Em. I always wanted a live in sissy and now we
will never be without. What are Sara and Judy coming over for?"

"Well Sara has been interested in finding a sissy for herself and Judy.
She texted me that she would love to see how I got Brenda to beg for her
chastity. She and Judy will be later this afternoon. I thought I would let
Brenda's clit free for a while and then we could take her to the playroom
and have her beg to be put back in it."

"Oh you do have a bit of the devil in you don't you Emma. This is going to
be a fun afternoon I think."

Mistress called me in from the kitchen. I was told to remove the girdle so
my skin and especially my sore ass could breathe a bit. She then took my
chastity key from her necklace and unlocked my soft clit. As she unlocked
me she told me that she had to go out for a bit and I was to shower and
freshen up. I was not to touch my clitty and Miss Mary would keep an eye
on me and clean and shave it as needed. Mary would also help me dress
afterwards to make sure I was not touching myself.

Mary followed me to the bathroom as Mistress Emma dressed and left. I
slipped off my gown and stepped into the shower enjoying the feel of the
warm water cascading over me. I washed myself and took care of my hair.

"OK now, don't move sissy and put your hands on your head. I will be right
back."

As I stood waiting for Miss Mary to return my clitty started to get really
hard. I wasn't trying to, it just happened. Miss Mary would return at that
moment and had a pair of handcuffs in her hand and proceeded to secure my
hands behind my back.

I was still hard and desperately trying to will it to get soft. It seems
that any touch after being locked so long made the task   next to
impossible.

"Why are you hard Sissy?"

"It just happened Mistress Mary. I tried to keep it from happening but it
did it on its own. I'm so Sorry Miss Mary."

"You know that Emma will hear about that?"

"Yes Mistress."

This was all of a sudden not going well for me. Miss Mary then turned
around and grabbed the toilet brush from its nearby holder, put some of
the fragrant liquid bath soap we had been using on it and began scrubbing
my scrotum and crotch with the bristles. With the slick tub floor I
couldn't move much for fear of falling and had to stand with my legs
spread wide. Telling me to keep quiet she stuffed a soapy wet washrag in
my mouth as a gag. She then went further back with the brush, being sure
to clean and punish my crack as well. I was almost in tears when she moved
to the front and pulled my finally softened clitty through the center hole
of the brush holding the head started stroking me with the brush.

I was howling with pain into the gag as she abused my again hardening
clitty. Finally she relented and pulled it off with a twist. She grabbed a
can of shaving foam and proceeded to shave me front and back. After a
thorough rinse I stepped out, was released from the cuffs and dried off. I
followed Miss Mary to my bedroom where she had laid out my clothes.

Pink thigh high stockings, a black mini skirt and a sheer pink blouse with
black below the knee boots with a 3" heel. I was told to dress and take
care of my hair and makeup. As I was dressing the door bell rang and Mary
went to greet Judy and Sara. I heard them exchanging hellos and small
talk. I was sitting at the vanity to do my makeup and remembered I wasn't
locked in that damn cage. I reached down to caress my clitty for a sec and
it felt so nice after not touching it for so long. Then I remembered that
Mistress probably had cameras running and I quickly pulled back and
finished my face.

"Brenda, hurry up in there and serve some drinks for our guests!"

"Yes Miss Mary, right away."

I slipped into the kitchen and quickly got a tray and loaded it with
cheese, crackers and wine, grabbed 4 glasses and served the ladies.

They all enjoyed the view of my bruised sissy ass as I bent at the waist
to serve them. I was told to go relax until Mistress Emma returned. I
slipped out to the back porch and had a ciggie and a bowl of sweet sativa.

Mistress Emma entered about an hour later with a few shopping bags in her
hands and smile on her face. Putting them down she warmly greeted her
guests and Mary as I poured her a glass of wine.

"Well are you Ladies ready to adjourn to the play room?"

"You need not ask us twice," replied Judy.

"Lead the way" Sarah chimed in.

"I grabbed the tray and the wine bottles and followed with a bit of
trepidation knowing I would be their entertainment.

After refilling their wine Mistress Em directed me to my knees in front of
her.

"Brenda, as I mentioned earlier I wish to make you my wife. So here in
front of our friends, with you on your knees and without the duress of
being in chastity or any type of physical or mental bondage I will ask
again. Brenda will you be my wife?"

"Oh yes, yes please Mistress, I would love to be your wife."

She took my hand and reached in her pocket and brought out a beautiful
diamond and ruby engagement ring. I was in tears as she placed it on my
finger. Going to her pocket again she held up a silver necklace with a
heart shaped charm that said "Emma's" on the front, and "sissy wife" on
the back. She fastened it around my neck with a small silver padlock after
showing everyone that the special lock had no key hole. It was ready to
close but never to be opened. It was quickly fastened around my neck.

Mistress motioned me to stand and I hugged her tight as she kissed me
deeply. Her tongue felt halfway down my throat as I swooned in her strong
arms.

"I love you Brenda," she said as we broke our embrace.

"I love you to Mistress, with all my heart."

"I can see that Brenda. Is that why my sissy's clitty is all swollen?"

"Yes Mistress."

"I will forgive you this time Brenda, but there are some other issues we
must deal with. I just love technology, don't you sissy? Look you can see
this video right on my phone of you having a little ciggie break on the
deck and touching something you shouldn't touch. And this one when you put
on your make up. Again touching yourself. What do you have to say about
that sissy?"

"Cat got your tongue girl? That's OK. I know just how to deal with
stubborn little girls. So why don't we get the party started."

"Mary please bind my soon to be wife spreadeagled face up on the bed. Judy
can help if you need it. I will be back in a few minutes. Please have her
ready. I think you know what's needed."

Once I was bound Miss Mary put some lotion on her hands and started to
fondle my clitty till it became erect. I swear she was trying to make me
squirt. She would get me right to the edge and stop. Then she would get me
going again before releasing me.

"Does that feel nice sissy? Remember when you were a man and you could
stroke it like that whenever you wanted. Remember how nice it felt to
squirt you man juice all over. Wasn't that so much fun for you? You now
those days are over forever don't you?"

She continued to edge me as we waited for Mistress to return.

"MMM sissy it feels so so hard. I bet you would love to squirt your sauce
for us wouldn't you. Too bad that sissy's don't get that pleasure isn't
it. Yes Sissy, moan and cry. You know you aren't going to squirt. Right
sissy? Because men and women get to cum don't they sissy. But sissy are
different aren't they. They aren't men or women are they? No, you are
correct."

Already with her hand down in her pantys, Sara had to comment. "That's so
hot Mary. Its so hard and hot. She looks ready to explode, or cry, I'm not
really sure which. Lol. Does she ever get to squirt?"

"Well she hasn't for a few weeks now. And it will probably be a while
before she does it again. Em and I want to train her to come from anal
play."

Entering in head to toes leather, Mistress Emma returned.

"Its so nice to see my sissy so ready for her punishment ladies. You do
such nice work. Mary please hand me my crop darling. And then lets get our
sissy nice and high so she can we can really enjoy our selves."

Mary fitted the breathing mask around my head and put a nice dose of
poppers in it. I couldn't avoid them and was soon starting to float into
subspace when I felt the crop land on my clit. I pulled on my bonds but
could not get away from the next 3 quick strikes of Mistresses favorite
implement. My breathing quickened as I gasped in pain taking me even
higher. Mistress was covering all areas of my already sore clit with her
crop as I was helpless to protect myself. After 5 seriously hard swats she
switched to some sandpaper.

She stroked slowly up and down my clit a few times before adding some lube
to make it slide easier. It felt as if she was sanding it down to a nub. I
was so weak from the popper mask that I laid there and let her do it with
tears streaming down my face. Thank the Goddess for waterproof mascara.

When she tired of sanding it she asked Judy to try using the crop for
herself. After all she would need to know how if she was to get her own
sissy someday. She said to try to concentrate on the head but had 25 to
use as she saw fit.

Mary whispered something to Emma and they both laughed a bit before Emma
removed my mask and had Sara climb over me and sit her ass down on my
face. I started rimming and tonguing her hole as Judy lit into my cock
with the crop. I swear it was turning to mush but Mary put a strap around
it to keep me erect for the crop. She finished and handed the crop to Sara
who stayed planted on my face as she added a couple dozen more swats to my
beleaguered clitty.

"Untie her and bring her to me," Mistress Emma commanded.

I was released and my hands bound behind me as I was told to kneel before
Miss Em.

"Would you like more sissy sauce Brenda?"

I was still pretty high but did not want to disappoint Mistress and said,
"Yes please my lady."

She poured some poppers on a cotton ball and placed it at the end of an
eight inch dildo held there with a simple hair tie. Using the suction cup
on it's base she stuck it to the nearby wall mirror and told me that if I
wanted the poppers I had to deep throat the fake cock to get to them.
Every time I got to the bottom I could have a sniff. I had to take a 5
second sniff each time I deep throated the fake cock.

I knelt before the phallic piece and placed my red sissy lips around it
and tried to take it in. I filled and stretched my mouth fully.

I was working hard to get it into my throat so I could reach my goal of a
nice popper sniff when the paddle hit my ass. It stunned me and drove me
forward on the dildo and I took a long sniff. As I felt the rush I pulled
back only to feel the paddle again. After a couple of more deep throats
and sniffs I was wiggling my ass for Mistresses paddle. Enjoying the
feeling of it all driving me deeper into my sissy sub-space.

My cuffs were soon released only to be dragged back to the bed and pushed
down onto my back. Mistress placed a cigarette in my mouth and lit it. She
is not a smoker and I found it strange for her to do that during playtime.
After a couple of drags removed the cigarette and asked Mary to climb
aboard and sit on my face.

I immediately put my tongue to work on Mary's hot, wet pussy. savoring her
wonderful flavor. I felt Mistress begin to fondle my clitty and as sore
as it was it still grew in her hand. She then gripped it tight and as the
other 3 women watched she used my cigarette to brand "E M" on the head of
my engorged clitty. She slowly but lightly dragged the hot ash across it
to spell out her name as all I could do was suffer and suck on Mary's
pussy.

The burning stopped as Mary had her 2nd orgasm and they could see my tears
when she arose from her seat. Mistress caressed my face and said I was her
good little girl and that helped me feel a little better. I couldn't see
what she had done but she told me she put the letters EM on my clit to
remind me it belonged to Em or Emma and Mary.

"Now I want you to show everyone how you stroke your clitty Brenda."

She released my right hand and lifted it to my clit. It hurt just to touch
it but when I saw her grab her crop again I started stroking it.

"Please Mistress it hurts too much to stroke. Please don't make me do
this."

"Keep stroking sissy. It certainly seems like you couldn't keep your hands
of it earlier."

"But it hurts to touch it Mistress. Please Mistress. I don't want it to
hurt anymore."

"Well if you nicely ask me to start you on hormones and get you some nice
implants I will lock it back up and keep it safe. Hows that for a deal?"

As I hesitated to long in answering the crop struck down on my clitty
again. 3, 4, 8 times. I don't know I lost count with the pain.

"Stroke sissy. Make it cum. You have 3 minutes before its the crop again!"

I stroked as best I could but it was getting so soft now. As my 3 minutes
came to an end Mistress started with the crop again.

It only took a few more hits when I blurted out what Mistress wanted to
hear.

"Please Mistress, Please may I have pretty breasts for you. Please fill me
with hormones and implants and put me back in the chastity. Please
Mistress. Please lock my clitty away."

"It may be quite a while if I do that Brenda. Since you only did 2 weeks
of the first 2 months we will start over and make it 3 months. How does
that sound for starters?"

Mistress was teasing my clit with the tip of her crop as she said this.

"Yes Mistress. That is fine and very fair Mistress."

"That's not all Brenda. You will quit smoking if you want it off. Every
pack you buy will add another week. Your pack a day habit is going to cost
you more than money. And you are going to lose 10 pounds. If you don't
lose 10 pounds in the 3 months we add 2 weeks for every pound you fail
by."

As the crop landed on the underside of my clit I was broken.

"Yes Mistress that is fine Mistress. Please lock your sissy wives clitty
away Mistress."

As my right hand was re-cuffed and tied again to the bed, Mistress began
reattaching my cage.

"I am going to use a smaller base ring this time girl. I think it was a
bit loose before."

She soon popped the PA hook through my piercing and completed assembling
the cage. I watched as she slipped the sheath lock into place. After it
was locked Mary produced a bottle of red nail polish and after dripping
some down into the lock, she painted over the end of it.

"That will be tamper proof when it dries now Emma dear. It may have to be
drilled out when you decide to remove it."

"You mean "if" I decide to," she laughed.

"Just one more thing to complete before we are finished here today. Judy
you did bring the medication didn't you?

Of course Emma, its right here in my bag."

Judy reached in her bag and retrieved a syringe in a sterile pack. She
stepped to the end of the bed and showing it to Mistress Emma proceeded
to swab a spot on my ass and inject its contents into me.

"That was a preloaded syringe Brenda. It contains a 6 month time release
supply of estrogen. No turning back now."

"Yes Miss Judy. Thank you for doing that for Mistress Emma."

"Monday I will expect you to make an appointment for your implants Brenda.
Now you need to get some rest while we go out for dinner."

They untied my wrists and left to go out and eat. I went out to the deck
for a smoke. As I sat there I lifted my skirt and saw by bruised branded
clitty in its cage. It would be a long time before I would get to hold it
again.

Then I looked at the ring on my finger. It was an amazing ring and must
have cost a bundle. I kissed the ring thinking about how much Mistress
must really love me. My clit didn't hurt at all at that moment. It was
where it belonged.

Downward Spiral 4 Jan 2018 10:13 PM (7 years ago)

By: terrysissy

Tom thought back to that fateful night. His wife, Linda, explained to him
"Since you are impotent, you are of no more use in bed to me than if you
were a woman. Therefore to remind you of what I already know, from now on
when you go to bed, you will dress as a woman."

"But, but, but," Tom stammered in protest. With that, she handed him a
nightgown telling him to put it on.

"Please, don't do this," he begged.

"OK, I'll give you one more chance then. Show me a stiff six inch cock and
you won't have to wear it, otherwise you wear it until you can show me
one," she told him. With that she opened a dresser drawer and took out a
tape measure, "You've got five minutes so you better get going."

"That's no fair," he argued.

"Four minutes and fifty five seconds," she replied.

He immediately grabbed his cock and began to stroke it. The combination
of his tenseness, her watching and the pressure to perform made his task
much harder. It didn't help that she called out the time every thirty
seconds. When she called out thirty seconds left, he had achieved his
usual semi-soft state which for him currently passed for an erection.
Nothing more happened in the final thirty seconds.

"Stop," she called out and approached him with the tape. "It's not
exactly stiff," she observed as she grasped it. Holding the tape up to it
she announced "four, no four and a quarter inches. Ok now you can put your
nightgown on."

He stripped out of his T shirt and boxers, then pulled the white nylon
gown over his head sticking his arms through the arm holes. As it fell to
his ankles, she looked down and noticed his leather slippers.

"Those slippers won't do either. Go to my closet and get a pair of scuffs.
They will be too small for you but at least your toes will fit in them and
you can wear them until you get a bigger pair," she ordered. He did as he
was told.

The next night when it was time for bed, he started to put on his pajamas.
"What are you doing?" Linda asked. He explained that it was rather
obvious. "No, I told you that in bed you would dress as last night until
you demonstrated that you can be a real man again," she reminded. Again
his protests fell upon deaf ears, so he put on the nightgown again.

A few days later they were going out shopping. Before they left she went
to his closet, removed all of his pajamas and placed them in a sack. On
the way to the mall she stopped by the Goodwill store and dropped them
off. While she was shopping at the mall, she picked up a couple more
nightgowns for him. One was pale lavender satin and the other was a baby
blue nylon. In a department store she asked his shoe size, when he told
her it was 10½ she remarked that finding 12½'s would be difficult. They
went next to the women's shoe department where she asked a saleswoman in
about 12½ slippers. The saleswoman instinctively looked at her feet and a
puzzled look crossed her face. His wife explained they were not for her
and he was greatly relieved that she did not explain who they were for
even though the saleswoman probably suspected as much. She was shown
several and picked out a pair of white satin ballerina slippers. When
they got home that night Tom watched silently as Linda put his comfortable
old leather slippers in the trash.

In the next few months he grew accustomed to wearing the nightgowns.
Since they were alone, it did not really matter too much what he wore.
However, he did feel odd when he looked in the mirror to shave each
morning and saw the ridiculous person with the lathered face and lace
trimmed nightgown looking back at him.

Then his life hit a crisis point. The company he worked for was caught in
a recession and he was downsized out of a job. Months later, after
unsuccessful job searching, his unemployment checks ran out. However,
during the time he had been unemployed, he had begun to take on more of
the household chores: cleaning, doing the laundry and even cooking for his
working wife.

Not long after his checks ran out, she told him that since things had
changed economically there would be a few more changes. "First, since you
have taken over the traditionally female domestic role, I think you should
dress more the part. Would you like to do that?" she asked.

"No," he quickly replied.

"From now on that's 'No Mistress. Do you understand?" she corrected.

"No Mistress, err yes Mistress," answered.

"Good," she said laughingly. "That will be the proper form of address
both here at home and when we are out, do you understand?"

"Yes Mistress," he responded quickly understanding his new role.

After that she took him on another shopping trip, he found himself doing
the cleaning the next day wearing black nylon panties and camisole, thigh
high black opaque stockings, a denim jumper and a light blue knit cotton
shirt. He also wore a pair of black leather skimmer flats with bows on
the toes. He rationalized that it wasn't too bad since she was the only
persons to see him dressed in this manner.

A few days later she went through his dresser drawers removing all of his
T shirts and boxers together with most of his socks. She left a few pair
of the latter to wear, over his stockings of course, when they went out
together in public or when he had to run an errand outside of the house.
After another trip to the mall his old underwear was replaced with a few
dozen pairs of panties in flesh tone, black and white colors, as well as
the same number of camisoles in matching colors. He also had a couple
dozen pairs of thigh high stockings in various shades from natural, to
black and white. He would now wear these along with some new house
dresses she had bought him, as well as under any male clothing when he was
outside of the home. She also put in a new rule requiring him to wear his
stockings to bed with his nightgown.

He had begged her to leave at least one set of male underwear for trips to
places such as the doctor, or gym but she refused telling him he would
have to find a way to deal with it. He would do so largely by stopping
going to the gym. His only consolation was that he was no longer managing
the family finances so that he did not have to figure out how to pay for
all this.

One evening when she got home from work she announced that she was
exhausted and her feet hurt from her hard day's work. She ordered him to
bring her a pair of velour slippers and him kneel before her upon his
return. He then had to gently remove her pumps and massage her stockinged
foot until she had him kiss them before placing the slippers on her feet.
He then brought her a drink so she could relax by watching TV while he
finished cooking their dinner. This soon turned into a regular ritual.

Another time they were both relaxing, watching TV after dinner when he got
up to leave the room. "Where are you going Sissy?" she asked using the
name she had begun to call him when he was no longer dressed as a man.

"To the bathroom Mistress," he explained.

"I don't want you to do that any more without asking my permission from
now on," she decided.

"Yes Mistress," he acknowledged, stopping. He then asked, "May I go to the
bathroom Mistress?" he asked.

"Curtsey when you ask also," she ordered, "now try again."

"Yes Mistress," he responded.

"And curtsey any time from now on when you are dressed as a female and
answer 'yes' or 'no' or when you thank me. Do you understand?" she
ordered.

"Yes Mistress," he answered executing an awkward curtsey.

"Try again Dear"

"Yes Mistress," he said curtseying again.

"Now what did you want to ask?"

"May I use the bathroom Mistress?" Tom asked, curtseying again.

"What do you have to do Sissy?"

"Pee Mistress," he answered somewhat taken back by the question.

"And when did you pee last Dear?" she quizzed him.

"I don't know Mistress, maybe an hour ago," he responded.

"I think you can wait a little longer Dear, ask me again at the next
commercial."

"Yes Mistress," he answered, curtseying again and sitting back down.

It is a funny thing how the body works. While he did not feel that much
urgency when he first got up, as soon as he sat down that as all he could
think of. As he thought about it, his sense of urgency increased. He
began to wonder if he could hold it and whether he might wet himself.
Finally, mercifully another commercial came on. He sprang up and
curtseyed asking "May I go to the bathroom Mistress", waiting for her
reply in tense anticipation. She got up from her chair as she granted
permission. He thanked her, curtseying again and quickly headed off to
the bathroom. She followed.

When he got there, he saw her standing in the door. He stood before the
toilet, raised up the skirt of his jumper and reached in the leg hole of
his panties for his penis. "Stop," she ordered, causing him to stand
still. "Is that the way you pee," she asked.

"Yes Mistress," he answered, moving his hands back down to grasp his skirt
as it fell so he could execute a curtsey.

"Not any more," she admonished. "From now on Sissy, sit like the lady you
are dressed as."

"Yes Mistress," he quickly agreed curtseying again. Then he turned his
back to the toilet, raised his skirt, dropped his panties, and sat down.
She continued watching till he had finished, then instructed him to wipe
himself with toilet tissue before pulling up his panties. Except for her
watching, another new pattern had been developed. He even did it when he
was home alone since he wanted to reinforce the habit so that he would not
forget some time in her presence. However one of the greatest change in
his life would come in his sexual activity.

Before he began wearing nightgowns to bed, he would kiss her and suck her
nipples then, if he could not get stiff, would masturbate her with is
finger. Then he would lie back while either she would masturbate him or
he would do it himself. Since he had been forced to wear nightgowns, she
would not let him touch himself after he had masturbated her. Instead she
made him beg to masturbate himself for which she seldom granted
permission. When she did, he had to get out of bed and stand facing her
and masturbate. As he did she would disparage the size of his cock and
his lack of speed in coming. She would make him stop when she saw he was
ready to cum before allowing him to start up again. She usually had him
standing on the bare floor so that when he came he came on the wood floor
making it easier for him to clean it up.

Things continued in this pattern for several months. About the only
change was that she had bought him a maid's uniform which he wore most
days instead of the house dresses he formerly wore. She had also made him
start wearing some sturdy pumps with a three inch heel along with the
uniform while doing his chores.

One Saturday she told him things would be a little different that day.
She told him to put on his slacks and shirt over his usual panties,
camisole, garter belt and stockings. Linda told him to wear his black
velvet skimmers with the bows since it would not matter where they were
going. She would not tell him where they were going which only added to
his apprehension.

They got into the car with Linda driving and went to a part of the city
with which he was not familiar. She parked and told him to follow her as
she got out. Not knowing where they were going or why they were here, he
got out to follow. The fact that he was obviously wearing women's shoes
and nylon stockings did greatly added to his nervousness. They passed
several shops with Goth clothing in them as well as some with hookahs for
smoking pot. There were quite a number of kids in strange outfits so his
appearance did not arouse any quizzical looks. Finally Linda led him into
a shop which sold all sorts of strange clothing and other paraphernalia.
"High, I'm here to get some piercing done on my sissy," she told the
salesgirl.

"Fine, sit here and Jack will be right with you," she said pointing to a
stool on which Tom sat.

When Jack came out Linda told him to pierce Tom's ears. Jack worked
quickly and Tom soon had a silver post in each ear. Jack gave him his
instructions on how to rotate them and apply alcohol to keep them from
closing or getting infected. Tom thanked him and got down off the stool
to begin to leave.

"We are not through sissy," Linda said sharply. "I'd like his nipples
pierced too," she told Jack.

"Fine," said Jack "follow me into the back room." Tom, while alarmed at
her remark, was at least relieved that he would not have to show his
bright red camisole to the several other customers who were shopping in
the store. A man having his ears pierced was certainly not that unusual
these days but he was still uncomfortable with the rest of his status.

In the back room Jack smiled when Tom blushingly removed his shirt to
display his bright red camisole. Tom quickly removed that too so Jack
could get to work. Jack quickly swabbed his nipples with alcohol and
pressed the tool to Tom's nipple. When it pierced his nipple Tom cried
out in pain. This was much more painful than the piercing of his ears.
His cry of pain was so loud some of the other customers out front wondered
what was going on.

"Be quiet sissy," Linda quickly admonished. "Unless you behave and keep
quiet you will regret it when you get home."

"Yes Mistress", Tom answered quickly. Jack put the temporary post in
while Tom steeled himself to keep quiet for when Jack would start on his
other nipple.   While the piercing of his other nipple was just as painful
Tom managed to endure it without crying out. Jack explained that the
treatment of these would be the same as his ears. Again Tom got ready to
leave.

"Not so fast, sissy," said Linda. "You are not through yet." Tom could
not imagine what he would have to endure next. "There are a couple more
that I want Jack to do," she continued. "Take off your pants," she
ordered.

Again Tom felt no option except to comply. He dropped his trousers
revealing his panties in the same bright red color. "Take your panties off
too," came her next command.

"Yes Mistress," Tom responded, pulling down his panties leaving him
standing there wearing only a garter belt, beige stockings and his flats
with the bows on the toe (unless you also included his new jewelry - posts
in his ears and nipples).   Tom blushed crimson standing there totally
exposed in front of this relative stranger. Instinctively he moved his
hands over his crotch - a bad move on his part.

"Get your hands away from there. Put them at your sides," Linda quickly
ordered. "I know you are ashamed to show that little thing in public,
especially to a real man, but that is just too bad. " Linda and Jack then
huddled saying something Tom could not hear, while Tom just stood there
feeling totally humiliated.

Jack then came over to him and grasped his cock. In spite of what was
happening to him, Tom's cock had hardly swelled. Jack grasped some of the
loose skin on its underside and swabbed it with alcohol. Tom could not
look and stared up towards the ceiling. He was trembling and began
perspiring. When Jack pierced it and put in the post Tom was relieved
that it did not hurt nearly as much as his nipples had. Jack repeated the
procedure in some loose skin neared to the tip, then Tom was allowed to
get dressed again.

For the next month Tom dutifully rotated each of the posts and swabbed
them with alcohol to insure the piercings would heal and stay open. Then
on the weekend Tom found himself returning to Jack's shop. Jack welcomed
them warmly and asked how things were going. Assured things were ready
for the next step he ushered them into the back room. Even though Tom was
dressed the same as before he was less self conscious when he stripped
down again in front of Jack.

While Jack tested all of the piercings, Linda wandered off into the store.
She returned just as Jack finished removing all of the temporary posts.
"Are you ready," Jack asked Linda.

"Yes. Here, you can start with these," she responded handing him a pair
of dangly earrings.

Jack quickly slipped them into Tom's ear lobes and handed him a mirror.
Tom was not pleased by what he saw. They hung down about an inch and a
half with silver links from which a crystal pendant hung. His hopes of
something less feminine were shattered.

Next Jack approached him with some metal rings, not precious metal but
something like steel or bronze. The rings were of a fairly fine gauge,
even so jack had a little trouble pushing them through the holes in Tom's
nipples and cock. Jack rotated them so that the split in the ring was
opposite where they went through Tom's flesh. He then lit a benzene
torch. Tom's eyes widened in fear as he saw Jack approaching him with the
torch.

"This may be a little painful," said Jack in a masterful understatement.
As Jack applied the torch to the openings of each of the rings, they
transmitted the heat back to Tom's nipples and skin cauterizing the holes
through which the rings passed. Tom could not help himself. First he
screamed but before Jack finished his bladder let go causing him to piss
right there on the floor.

"Sissy," Linda shrieked. "You clean that right up. Here," she said
throwing him his panties and camisole. In spite of his pain Tom quickly
got down on the floor and began mopping up his mess with his lingerie.

When he was finished he was allowed to get dressed in the damp lingerie
and his other clothes. He realized that he now had four metal rings
permanently installed in his body, two in his nipples and two in his cock.
Even though, fortunately, he had no idea what she planned to use them for,
he was extremely depressed and dejected on the ride home.

For the next several weeks his life resumed what had become his normal
routine. Tom, of course, still slept each night in his nightgown and
hose. In the morning he would get up before Linda bring her coffee to
their bedroom, wake her and serve it to her in bed. They would then
dress, she for the office and he in his maid's uniform, stockings and
heels. After making her breakfast and seeing her off he would go about
his chores for the day. When she got home he would engage in his now
regular ritual of first serving her a drink, then removing her shoes,
kissing her feet and massaging them before placing soft slippers upon them
until it was time to scurry off to prepare dinner. With the regular
routine he just about forgot about the four rings in his body.

One evening Linda told him she was going to help with his condition.
Without any medical or scientific basis, she said she believed that
regular stretching of his penis would make it larger and more useful. To
show her experiment would be successful, she made him remove his panties
and stand in front of her. She then measured his cock at its full four
and a half inch length. For the next month he stood before her without
panties while she attached weights to a chain attached to one of the rings
in his cock. He had to remain standing for the next two hours while the
weight stretched his cock. Over the next month she would add additional
weight every day or so. While uncomfortable, the weights were not
extremely painful. At the end of the month she again produced the
measuring tape, measuring it to its full four and a half inches. While
the experiment had amused her she recognized it was not going to produce
the desired results so it was mercifully discontinued.

Never the less the rings still proved useful. One evening she announced
that she was going out. Tom started to head to the bedroom to change to
go with her.

"Where are you going?" she inquired.

"To change Mistress so will not delay us going out," he responded.

"Who said you were going?" she asked.

"Er no one Mistress, I just assumed," his voice trailed off. "Where are
you going, Mistress?"

"I don't have to tell you everything sissy," she reminded him. "But I am
going to make sure you do not get in any trouble while I'm gone. Come
over here." Tom went to where she was standing next to a door frame. She
had installed two screw eyes into the frame, one head high and the other
waist high. "Take off your panties and your blouse," she ordered.

When Tom complied she produced two chains and four small padlocks. First
she locked each of the chains to the screw eyes. Then she raised his
camisole and locked the upper chain to his left nipple. Next she raised
his skirt and locked the other chain to one of the rings in his cock. "Be
a good sissy until I get back," she admonished then put on her coat and
went out the door.

After a short while Tom felt tired of standing and tried to sit down,
while he had plenty of slack in the bottom chain the top one was only
about two feet long. He moved as close as he could to the frame and tried
to sit but it would not allow his ass to reach the floor, even if it
pulled hard on his nipple. Tom realized his predicament and gave up, he
would just have to stand there until she returned.

A couple of hours later he had another problem. He had not peed for more
than an hour before she left and had to go again. There was obviously
nothing he could do about it.   He looked around hoping to find a bowl or
something he could use but nothing was in reach. He tried everything he
could think of to keep his mind off of it but it kept returning to his
discomfort, but his mind kept returning to it. Finally he heard the door
opening and Linda returning.

When she came into view he blurted out "May I go to the bathroom,
Mistress?"

"Is that any way to greet me after not seeing me?" she asked.

"No Mistress, but I'm desperate," he responded executing an awkward
curtsey from his restrained position. "Please Mistress Please"

She relented but reminded him that in the future he should remember to
take care of such things before she left. He was greatly relieved and
scurried off immediately to the bathroom when he was released.

Recently, one thing had changed, she was now much more critical of the way
he performed his chores. At first she just remarked about things which
did not suit her, but after a while she was not pleased with his progress.
One night after she complained about the dust on the top of some books on
the shelf, she said that she thought some changes would need to be made.

Now when they were home alone in the evenings, after Tom had finished his
chores, he would no longer wear his maid's uniform. Over time she had
bought him various outfits so he was in a skirt, blouse and his flats. She
told him to remove his shoes and to kneel on the couch facing the back of
it. "Let your feet hang off the cushions," she directed, so he moved to
let his stocking clad feet dangle off the edge.

She approached behind him with a steel telescoping aerial, which, since he
was facing the wall, he could not see. He heard a whistling sound as she
swung it striking the arch of his left foot causing him immediate intense
pain. He cried out loudly just as she struck another blow to his other
foot. The next eight blows alternated between his feet and struck both
the arches and the balls of his feet. When she had finished Tom was
sobbing.

"Now maybe you wont do such a half assed job next time," Linda observed.

"Yes Mistress, I'm sorry Mistress, It won't happen again Mistress," Tom
sobbed, as she allowed him to get up and put his shoes back on.

On one Saturday she installed two screw eyes into a doorframe about
shoulder high. He asked what they were for but was told only "You will
see." Later that evening he did see At about eight-thirty, she told him
that she was dissatisfied with the way he had tidied up the kitchen that
evening. "I'm sorry Mistress," he responded quickly.

"I am going to make sure you remember to do a better job next time," she
announced. "Take everything off except for your garter belt and stockings
and come here," she ordered as she stood in the doorway. Tom did as he
was told moving to her side. She told him to place his hands behind his
back where she cuffed them. Next she pulled a blindfold over his eyes.
Tom stood there quietly for several minutes while she hooked a couple of
very short chain links to the screw eyes in the door frame.

"Move against the wall and stand on your toes." she ordered next. When he
moved flat against the door frame she quickly clicked a small padlock
between the rings in each of his nipples and the closest link in each
chain.

Tom was now held there on his toes unable to use his hands or lower his
heels to the floor.   It seemed the ultimate predicament, he could not
relieve the pulling on his nipples nor the strain on his feet from
standing on his toes. Relieving one simply made the other more painful.

In less than ten minutes he was crying out "I'm sorry Mistress. I'll do
better next time Mistress. Please Mistress Please release me. Please I
beg you."

"You said all that before," she reminded him, but after another five
minutes she relented. When she finally released him she asked, "Are you
grateful."

"Oh yes Mistress. Thank you Mistress," he whined dropping to his knees to
began kissing her feet relentlessly.

A couple of months later, his low point came one evening when she arrived
home with a friend. Prior to that time only she had seen him dressed in
his maid's uniform to do his household chores. "Sissy, this is Jim, a
friend of mine from work. He will be having dinner with us this evening, I
hope you have made enough"

"Yes Mistress," he replied executing a curtsey while Jim watched.

"First, I've had a hard day so bring me my slippers and bring us both a
drink," she ordered.

"Yes Mistress," he said curtseying and heading off. He returned shortly
carrying a tray with two drinks on it in one hand and her slippers in the
other. After serving them he put the tray on a table and knelt before
her. He immediately leaned over and gently removed her pump, bending over
to kiss her warm stocking clad foot. Then he gently kneaded and rubbed it
before kissing it again and placing the slipper on it, Jim watched as he
repeated the ritual on the other foot before she excused him to go cook.
He was called in to freshen their drinks once before he summoned them to
dinner.

She and Jim chatted casually through out the dinner, mostly office gossip,
then lingered over some wine. After Tom had cleared the table, while she
sat there with Jim, she said to him "Sissy, look how late it is. Go get
ready for bed but come back in here when you are ready." He responded and
curtseyed then went off. When he returned a few minutes later in his
nightgown, stockings and slippers, he noticed Jim stifling a smile.

"Say good night, Sissy," she directed him as she would a small child. When
he obeyed, she said, "Excuse me a minute, Jim," and took him off to their
bedroom. When they got there, she had him place a straight backed chair
between the bed and the wall, facing the foot of the bed. "Sit here and
put your arms behind you," she directed. When he did, he felt one wrist
then the other shackled behind the back of the chair with cold hard
handcuffs. Using a double headed clamp, she fastened the links in the
handcuffs to an eye bolt that had been screwed into the back of the chair.
This effectively kept his arms behind the chair back.

Next she took a pair of scissors and cut the neck of his nightgown. This
enabled her to expose the rings in his nipples. She promptly attached two
bungee cords between each of his nipples and the foot frame of the bed.
Next she pulled his right leg to the outside of the right front chair leg
and closed the metal leg iron cuff around his ankle. She ran the long
chain behind the front legs of the chair clamping the other cuff to his
left ankle in the opposite position. He was now sitting with his legs
spread wide, his hands immobilized and his nipples attached to the bed.
She stood in front of him as he looked at her incredulously. She reached
down and pulled the skirt of his nightgown up, exposing the tops of his
stockings and his cock with its rings. He looked down but was helpless to
cover it back up. He felt terribly vulnerable as she left him sitting
there like that. He sat there for close to an hour listening to his wife
and Jim in the other room.

The next time he saw her she and Jim were coming into the bedroom and
began undressing. "See the soft little cock he has Jim?" she pointed out.
When Jim was naked, Tom could not help noticing how well endowed he was.
She obviously was interested in it too since she said, "You see Sissy that
is a real man and a woman needs one every so often."

She and Jim pulled down the covers after they were both naked and got into
the bed. They turned out all but a dim night light so he could still see
them but not clearly. For a while he sat there, unable to move watching
and listening while Jim first sucked his wife's nipples and she sucked
Jim's cock. When Jim finally fucked her the rocking of the bed pulled on
his fastened nipples, adding injury to insult   When they finished, his
wife and Jim lay back exhausted finally falling off to sleep.

After they did, Tom was still sitting exposed in the chair listening to
their breathing sounds as they slept. Even though no one could see him,
it was humiliating to sit there continually being exposed and being
reminded of his cock which she had ridiculed. Soon he found his head
bobbing and he too fell off to sleep. At first his head shifting caused a
tug on his nipples which woke him back up. He woke sever times during the
night, cold, stiff, nipples aching and genitals still exposed. Since his
position was far less comfortable than theirs, he awoke before they did.
He continued to sit there horribly uncomfortable and stiff. His shoulders
thighs chest and neck all ached and he had little feeling in his hands
from the cold and lack of movement. He sat there in misery, occasionally
glancing down at his ridiculed cock. In spite of all of his other
discomforts, he believed he would feel better if were able to pull down
his skirt.

Jim stirred first, getting up and going into the bathroom. He sat on his
chair listening to the stranger peeing into his toilet. When he came out,
Jim looked at him awkwardly and said, "Good morning Sissy." Tom realized
that Jim was not being cruel but that he had been introduced to Tom as
Sissy and never heard his name.

"Good morning Jim," Tom said lowering his eyes. Jim got back into bed and
lay there about fifteen minutes more before Linda awoke. She got up and
stretched and went over to Tom undoing all of his restraints. Tom quickly
pulled down his skirt and began to move his arms and legs to relieve the
stiffness. He rubbed his nipples to ease the ache. She did not give him
much time to adjust before ordering him to get them all some coffee.   He
went to the kitchen, brewed a pot of coffee, moving around while it was
brewing to relieve the stiffness and soreness.

He carried it back on a tray and served them then took his seat drinking
his. "Is there any left in the pot, Sissy?" she asked after she had
gulped down her first cup. When he said that there was she sent him off
to get it for her. As she sipped it she asked, "Did you find that arousing
last night Sissy? I was too involved to notice if you were getting hard.
Then again it is hard to tell when you are hard anyway. Are you hard now?
Stand over here and pull up your skirt and let me see." Tom went over and
stood near her raising his skirt. "Oh it looks like Sissy is getting
excited. Aren't you?" she teased,

"I guess I am Mistress," he said dropping his skirt and curtseying, while
blushing beet red.

"Well, I think you should cum for us then. Would you like that?"

"Please Mistress No," he stammered curtseying again.

"Don't be shy Sissy," she chided then ordered "Get going," in a cold hard
voice.

Tom began to fondle himself through his nightgown when she ordered him to
raise his skirt to show them his progress. He begged her several times to
allow him to stop but she insisted he keep going, ordering him to work at
it harder. When she became dissatisfied with his progress, she made him
hold up the back of skirt to expose his ass also. He noticed Jim taking
it all in. She then got out of bed, took a extension cord from a drawer
and looped it into a three foot length. She got behind him, reached her
arm back and swung it forward to deliver a painful blow to his unprotected
ass. As he cried out she told him "I told you to go faster now get
moving."

He redoubled his efforts at stroking and on all fronts begging "Please
Mistress Please. Don't hit me and let me stop"

"Shut up and keep your mind on what you are doing," she said delivering
another blow.

He cried out again but kept stroking as hard as he could. Finally he cried
out "I'm coming I'm coming Mistress," before he spurted a load of cum on
the wood floor. As he did he dropped his skirt and began rubbing his
stinging ass.

"Get down there and clean up that mess," she scowled, causing him to drop
to his knees. "Lick it up Sissy," she said standing over him, the cord
still in her hand. Tom weighed the options then stuck out his tongue and
started.   When he had finished, she sent him to the kitchen to make
breakfast while she and Jim bathed and dressed.

In a little while, Linda and Jim left together, leaving Tom at home to
reflect on and to re-live his worst evening. He also reflected on the
downward spiral of his life over the last couple of years and began to
sob.

Made to be a sissy - Part 3 11 Dec 2017 6:42 AM (7 years ago)

As I drove to the LaFille residence on this bright Saturday morning I enjoyed the
beauty of the Sonoran Desert as I always have in these many years I've lived in the
“Valley of the Sun” - the name given to the Greater Phoenix area.
My thoughts also returned to this past Wednesday when Sabrina treated me to lunch
at a wonderful restaurant in the Scottsdale Fashion Square which specialized in
Southwestern cuisine.
We deepened our blossoming friendship as she queried my past and I informed her
of, my: ten year marriage; business earning almost as much as my husband William's
marketing career; childless marriage due to my sterility; and, five-year business as a
professional house cleaner.
Sabrina even mentioned several significant referrals to her wealthy clients - something
that would significantly increase the profitability of my business.
Sabrina shared with me her past, how: she and her widowed mother raised and
cared for her frail and sickly brother, who died at the age of twenty; her mother served
as her mentor through college, law school and the bar; she built her formidable law
practice making it what it is today; and, she loves her leadership role in the office and
at home.
She spoke of Ceceel and how, as a single child, he lost his father at the age of four
and was raised solely by his mother until her untimely death in his early teens. Then
he was raised by a strong and determined aunt, who Sabrina admired.
Ceceel's Aunt Barbara believed in strict discipline and also worked to protect Ceceel.
As a child he was frail and non-competitive so Aunt Barbara kept Ceceel away from
rowdy young boys and taught him many of the domestic skills he has today. Her own
daughter, Leslie, was quite the tomboy so it was Ceceel who helped her with so many
domestic chores.
Before we parted Sabrina gave me a warm hug and said she was looking forward to
seeing me this Saturday (today). She also said that she and Ceceel would be going to a
Costume party at her girlfriend's home. She also asked me not to be too surprised
should I see her help Ceceel prepare for his costume late Saturday afternoon.
When I asked what he would be going as she replied, “As a Fairy Princess, naturally.
Just wait 'til you see his beautiful costume.”
*****************************************************************************
As I pulled into their circular driveway I couldn't help smile while wondering how
Ceceel would looked dressed as a girl. With his delicate features I imagined he could
easily pull it off. Anyway, I hoped to see him in his fairy princess costume before I left
for the day.
As usual, Tommy was barking at the door when I rang the bell. I could hear Sabrina's
voice telling me that the door was open and to come into the living room. Tommy followed
me with her tail wagging as I entered the Formal Living room and I was a bit
taken back by the sight that greet me.
There was Sabrina in her beautiful silk kimono sitting imperiously on her chaise
lounge with her shapely legs crossed at the knees.
Ceceel was humbly at her feet administering a pedicure while kneeling on a beautiful
heart-shaped pink satin pillow which I recognized from the canopy bed in the feminine
bedroom adjoining the Master Bedroom.
“Why come in Jennifer. My Darling little CeCe is giving me one of his fabulous pedicures
and foot massages. I swear he spoils me so.”
Ceceel greeted me in the most demure way, barely raising his eyes to meet mine
(when I noted just a hint of humiliation over being caught at such a feminine task),
then resumed his highly submissive task, carefully applying a bright red polish on
each of her toe nails. He had each toe meticulously separated with cotton balls and
gingerly blew on her nails to help the polish dry.
He wore a full cotton apron for protection. Although this apron was not as feminine
as the organza one he wore last week, this one still had ruffles covering the shoulder
straps.
I noticed that he had waxed string loops in each of his ear lobes - apparently having
just had his ears pierced.
When he looked up at me I swear that his eyebrows were even thinner than I had
remembered, and they were arched in a decidedly feminine way.
As I chatted with Sabrina I couldn't help but notice the subservience of Ceceel. He
was both arduous and obsequious with his task, almost constantly asking Sabrina if
each painted toenail was to her satisfaction. How meticulous.
Sabrina said, quite seriously, that she would have CeCe give me a massage and pedicure
some Saturday when I finished my tasks.
What an intriguing thought.
As CeCe finished his menial task I caught him almost unconsciously kiss the shiny
toe of each black patent-leather pump as he placed them on Sabrina's now dry nails.
I went about my chores seeing CeCe briefly early in the afternoon completing his
weekly ironing and putting the final touches on Sabrina's beautiful lingerie.
In mid-afternoon Sabrina had a visitor and introduced me to her best Ceceel's Aunt
Barbara.
Although she was possibly in her fifties, she was quite a beautiful woman looking
years younger. Her beauty was accented by her tasteful and feminine attire, a beautiful
print dress that just seemed to flow around her.
After a moment of light conversation, Sabrina announced that they would be in the
bedroom adjoining the Master bedroom and to be sure to stop in before I left for home
late that afternoon.
By five O'clock I had finished my tasks, but found no sign of CeCe nor Sabrina. I
was about ready to leave when I remembered that Sabrina had said they would be in
that most feminine of bedrooms adjoining the Master Suite.
When I entered the room I was momentarily stunned and left speechless by the
sight that greeted me.
There was Ceceel sitting at the satin and lace covered vanity receiving a complete
makeover by Sabrina and Barbara.
He was wearing the sheerest white negligee that barely concealed a delicate white
lace bra and matching panties. His legs were completely hairless and were sheathed
in a whispy pair of white silk stockings; their lace openings attached to a beribboned
satin and lace garter belt.
His feet were perched in the daintiest pair of high heeled strap- in sandals in white
satin through which the pearly pink polish of his toenails could be seen.
“Don't look so shocked, Jennifer,” Sabrina chuckled breaking my spell. “CeCe is going
with me to a costume party as a debutante. Only, when he looks this pretty we
call her Ceceelia, or 'Sissy' for short.”
I could not believe the transformation that was taking place. Here was an almost
wimpy plain male being transformed into an extremely beautiful blonde - so very feminine.
In her ears were a precious pair of diamond pendants which occasionally swayed,
kissing her ears as they did. Ceceelia was in a trance, himself, with the way he stared
at the delightful reflection in the mirror.
When they were through with the make-up Ceceelia was ordered to stand with Barbara
and Sabrina helping the pretty blonde to her feet on what must have been fourinch
heels. As instructed,
Ceceelia moved gracefully to the center of the room taking short mincing steps in the
high heels. Clearly, he had much practice for no one could have walked in those heels
the way Ceceelia did on their first effort.
Only two things gave away the secret of this charade.
First, I knew of Ceceel's true identity and, secondly, a telltale bulge strained through
the delicate panties betraying Sissy's obvious excitement.
“Normally, we would have Sissy wear a restraining device,” Sabrina observed.
(“Normally,” I thought?)
“But, since she'll be petticoated Barbara and I decided to give her the secret thrill
she so loves. Besides, Sissy's not quite as obvious as other boys,” Sabrina kidded apparently
referring to Ceceel's modest equipment.
They helped Ceceelia out of her negligee and produced a most beautiful ballet styled
petticoat of lace and organza embellished with dainty pink satin ribbon bows. Holding
it low for her, Ceceelia was able to step her dainty feet through the waistband as Barbara
raised it to the sissy's hips.
In all of my bewilderment I hardly noticed Sabrina's costume. In all of her splendor
there she was in the most gorgeous black satin Playboy Bunny costume showing off a
drop-dead hourglass figure with her ample cleavage almost spilling over her bustier. A
furry white bunny tail served as almost an exclamation point at the end of her perfect
behind.
“I guess it's not hard to tell what I'm going as,” Sabrina said standing on three-inch
black satin pumps. Truly, she could walk away with “Playmate of the Year” if she so
chose.
Barbara and Sabrina then picked up a very feminine white lace gown and drew it
over Ceceelia's head, being careful not to muss the soft blond curls on her pretty head.
The gown fairly floated over Ceceelia's thin torso and was fluffed into place over the full
petticoats.
A ringlet of Fairy Bride Kisses flowers were carefully arranged in Ceceelia's crown of
golden curls while tiny little crystal bells were fixed in each ear so that the actually jingled
when she moved her lovely head.
Although his nails were neatly manicured, formal white satin elbow-length gloves
were drawn over Ceceelia's slender arms and Barbara topped that off with a golden bells
bracelet she drew over the sissy's wrist.
A thin golden harness (much like a toddler's harness) was fitted about the bodice of
Ceceelia's gown, but instead of a leash the harness held two pair of gossamer wings that
seemed to gently flap whenever the little sissy took a step, to complete the image of Ceceelia,
Sabrina's little Fairy Princess.
*******************************************************************************
When the two of them stood for a picture that Barbara wanted to take I couldn't believe
how beautiful they both were - yet so different.
Sabrina looked voluptuous and sultry in her Bunny costume with her sexy bosom
thrusting out of her costume so sexily. She looked radiant and confident - so tall and shapely with her jet black hair and her hypnotic violet eyes. She would surely cast a
spell on every male she encountered this evening.
Ceceelia also looked beautiful, but in a delicate and demure way. She (I simply cannot
refer to such femininity in the male gender) almost looked like a shy maiden in
white satin and lace. She looked fragile and dainty perched on her high-heeled sandals.
Even though Ceceelia was wearing four inch heels to Sabrina's three-inches, Sabrina
was still a good six inches taller than her spouse.
Whereas Sabrina looked strong and confident, Ceceelia looked weak and vulnerable.
Yet, she too would turn the head of every male exposed to her beauty.
I almost expected that each would leave on the arm of strong and handsome gentlemen
when I realized that Ceceelia was a “he” and married to Sabrina.
Yes, “Sissy” fit perfectly.

Made to be a sissy - Part 2 10 Dec 2017 9:57 PM (7 years ago)

This Saturday, I arrived promptly at 8 a.m. as Sabrina had requested. As I rang the
doorbell, I could hear Muffin barking while running to see who was invading her domain.
Muffin became quiet when the door was opened and she saw it was me, after
being hushed by Ceceel, who answered the door.
Ceceel gave me a bright warm smile and briefly met my eyes, revealing a hint of his
obvious embarrassment over the image he presented to a relative stranger. Then he
returned his eyes demurely downward inviting me in.
Today Ceceel was wearing a tight pair of shiny neon pink lycra bike shorts. He wore
an abbreviated matching tank top leaving his midriff bare. The top could have easily
been mistaken for a sports bra which many women wear these days. His stomach was
flat and hairless and quite thin. His arms, also bare and thin, lacked any muscle tone
and were also hairless. His legs were slender, yet shapely, and bore the thin sparse
hair that I noticed a week earlier. On his feet he wore a darling pair of pure white unisex
tennis sneakers; the type a girl might certainly wear.
I couldn't help notice how smooth and flat his crotch was; not the slightest indication
of a masculine bulge that most men would show while wearing such tight spandex;
not that a real man would wear such an effeminate ensemble.
He actually blushed like a maiden when he noticed my surprised eyes as they
rather casually studied the fit of his pretty neon ping bike shorts...
Even Ceceel's cologne had a fragrant floral scent (almost like a bouquet of pansies)
which I could not imagine a virile male wearing.
“Sabrina would like you to join her for some coffee,” Ceceel said in his soft voice as he
led me to the breakfast room.
Sabrina stood when I entered the room and greeted me warmly with a hug. She was
such a stunning woman. She wore a simple, yet elegant lavender silk kimono which
accented her beautiful eyes and was offset by her radiant black hair. Her legs were
quite bare wearing only matching high-heeled satin mules.
As we greeted with a hug, I suddenly found myself strangely attracted to this beautiful
woman.
In my thirty-five years I never thought I had any physical attraction to members of
my gender as I was happily married to my husband, William, for the past ten years.
Sabrina invited me to sit and, turning to her husband said, “CeCe, do be a dear and
bring Jennifer some coffee and one of your delicious Danish.”
I found the nickname amusing. I'm sure it was an affectionate name for “Ceceel”,
but the way it was pronounced (“SeeSee”) it almost sounded like “sissy”; a name I
thought aptly described such a delicate male.
Sabrina engaged me in warm conversation asking me how my week was and if she
thought I would enjoy being their weekly housekeeper. She was a warm, sincere, successful
woman with much character and personality. How could I not like being asso-ciated in any way with such a person, and I told her so. She gave a charming laugh
and reached over to pat my hand.
When she did, I felt that strange warmth flow through my body; almost wishing her
touch would remain.
Shortly, Ceceel (or “CeCe” I should say) returned with the coffee and Danish. This
time he wore the most darling sheer organza pinafore-like apron over his attire. He
poured my coffee and served my Danish before turning and returning to the kitchen.
As he was leaving, I noticed that as thin and frail a boy as he was, his buttocks was
quite shapely and rounded, accented by the bow of the neatly tied apron.
I found myself staring and thinking that any woman would be proud to have such a
shapely rear end.
As he departed for the kitchen I noticed that he took rather short strides; his hips
swaying to-and-fro as the organza streamers of the bow tickled the backs of his bare
knees.
My staring must have been obvious because when I returned my gaze to Sabrina, she
was looking at me with a knowing smile.
“CeCe is just perfect in the kitchen and I insist that he wear an apron to protect his
attire. He loves to cook and prepare scrumptious meals, so I leave the kitchen chores
completely to him. I'm not very good in the kitchen, I'm afraid. CeCe even has my
evening dinner waiting for me when I return home since he is almost always home before
I am. I just call him on my cellular phone when I leave the office and, viola, dinner
is waiting when I get home, along with a chilled glass of fume blanc.”
How truly lucky this woman was. To have such charms, and such a domesticated
spouse to boot.
We continued our conversation and Sabrina informed me that she would be leaving
for the gym for a few hours. She made it a point to exercise at lease three times per
week for at least two hours per session, working on weight training and some type of
cardiovascular exercise like the stairs, or step-aerobics or the like.
As we continued our conversation, she whispered that she was thinking of having
`CeCe' quit his job at the bank.
“We certainly don't need his added income, little that it is, and it would give him the
opportunity to take several classes to learn how to be more supportive of me and my
career. I do feel that CeCe would be the perfect full time homemaker.
“Besides,” she continued, “I'm afraid CeCe has led a rather sheltered life. He lacks
any competitive spirit that would challenge him to become anything more than a simple
clerk.
“And, from time to time I have heard several unguarded remarks from various bank
staff about poor CeCe's rather effeminate looks. In fact, one teller, not knowing that
Ceceel was my husband, suggested that the clerk that I had been talking to was either
quite gay, or a transsexual! She further stated that she wouldn't be at all surprised if
the little fairy didn't swish into work someday wearing a skirt! Poor little CeCe...”
Before finishing our coffee, Sabrina asked if I would like to join her for lunch this
coming Wednesday.
I knew I would be near her Scottsdale office so I readily accepted as she promised a
delightful treat at a trendy restaurant in the fashionable Scottsdale Fashion Square
Shopping Plaza.
Twenty minutes after I began my duties, Sabrina stopped by on her way out to the
gym. I was spellbound!
She wore white lycra leggings over which she wore a white gym suite belted at the
waist with a lavender weight belt. Her glistening legs were in perfect proportion and
her thighs had muscles which looked like they were sculpted by Michelangelo. Her
bosom proudly rose from her chest in feminine splendor. She was muscular, yet so
very feminine. Hard, yet so soft. This truly had to be the perfect womanly body upstaged
only by her facial beauty.
There was no question in my mind that this woman was not only mentally superior
to her spouse, she was physically superior to Ceceel, as well. For the life of me, I could
not comprehend her attraction to CeCe when she could clearly have any man of her
choice.
In too short a time she was off to the gym and I was only left with her vision in my
mind's eye as a pleasant diverging daydream as I continued my chores.
I vacuumed and dusted the other three bedrooms, two of which were nice and
tastefully decorated and were located in the far east wing of the home. The third adjoined
the Master Bedroom and was quite different that the rest. Without question, it
was the most feminine bedroom I had ever seen.
The centerpiece was a beautiful canopy bed done in white with matching pink trim.
Chiffon ruffles hung down the roof of the canopy and a multi-layered chiffon and

organza
sham framed the perimeter of the bottom of the bed. A beautifully rich comforter
in white silk with soft pink embroidery seemed to float on the bed as did the two
large silk-covered pillows trimmed with a flowered lace. The entire color scheme of the
room was white with soft pink accents. Chiffon curtains framed the large arched windows
tied off with puffy pink satin bows. A vanity table was set against the wall adjoining
the Master Bedroom and was similarly skirted as was its chair which sported a
thickly padded satin seat of pink. A full-sized lighted mirror hung tastefully above the vanity. Shelves of cherry white oak were displayed with a beautiful collection of dolls
and fairy-tale books which told stories of princesses and delicate little girls.
I would have dismissed this room as perhaps belonging to a favorite visiting niece of
Sabrina's, as they had no children of their own, except that a delicate pink set of baby
doll pajamas laying on the bed suggested that someone recently used this room.
Some time later I returned to the Master Bedroom to retrieve my duster and found
Ceceel pouring a bath in the large oval marble sunken basin.
“Oh, will you be taking a bath CeCe?” I inquired.
“Oh, no, Ma'am, Sabrina likes to have a bath waiting when she returns from her
workout,” came his eager reply as he added fragrant oils and even checked the water's
temperature with a thermometer to be sure it was just right.
When I completed my tasks, Sabrina had long returned from the gym and was lounging
in the living room reading several financial magazines. I bid her farewell and she
told me she was looking forward to our luncheon engagement this coming Wednesday.
She was casually attired in a full-length robe, but I would never forget the vision
locked forever in my mind of her outstanding physique in her gym attire.
Tommy followed me as I went to bid farewell to Ceceel.
Again, I found him in the laundry room tending to his weekly ironing duties. I was
a bit surprised to find him carefully pressing delicate panties on the ironing board.
How rich, I thought, that Sabrina would even insist that he press her panties.
Of course, what would happen if he refused?

Made to be a sissy - Part 1 10 Dec 2017 9:42 PM (7 years ago)

By: S. Isi

My name is Jennifer Keener and I am a professional house cleaner. Actually, I own
a maid-service agency and have six other house-cleaning ladies in my employ. Since
we are still a small business, I take on the wealthier, more exclusive clients while the
rest of my staff share the more “middle-class” accounts.
I accepted the account of Mr. and Mrs. LaFille for that reason. She was an attorney
and the principal in a very successful law firm which dealt primarily in handling the
trusts and estates of very rich Metro-Phoenix residents. I found out that she was quite
astute on investment counseling and did very well for her clients, and herself, too.
Mrs. LaFille answered the door that Saturday morning. She was strikingly beautiful
with raven black hair and radiant eyes that were almost violet. She was tall,
stately, and had the classical beauty of a young Joan Collins; being, I guessed, no
more than her late twenties or early thirties.
She wore black silk hostess pants that flowed like a gentle breeze from her hips yet
was tightly belted at the waist showing off a very trim figure. Her silk blouse contrasted
in white and had full billowing sleeves tapering at the wrists and accented with
genuine pearl buttons. Despite its fullness, there was no hiding a full voluptuous
bosom. Her height was further emphasized with black patent high heel pumps. Allin-
all she looked very casually elegant. She had a radiant smile and insisted that I call
her Sabrina as she shook my hand with beautifully manicured hands and nails.
She took me on a brief tour of their luxurious home in the wealthy suburb of Paradise
Valley. It had almost 4,000 square feet and I knew it would take me almost a full
day to clean despite the fact that Mr. and Mrs. LaFille lived by themselves and their
delightful toy poodle “Muffin”.
Sabrina informed me that it would not be necessary to clean any of the three guest
bedrooms, as they were already quite clean, and I need only concentrate on the Master
Bedroom, family room and Formal Living rooms (which needed only a slight dusting).
I was a bit surprised when I met her husband, Ceceel. He was not at all what I expected
after meeting such a striking and successful beauty like Sabrina.
Ceceel was in the Laundry Room, of all things, ironing.
I can almost swear that he blushed when he noticed that I was watching. I was
shocked that such a wealthy man would engage in such a menial task.
Yet, I was quite tickled to see a domesticated husband sharing in household
chores. Although handsome, in an almost delicate and pretty way, he was not as tall as Sabrina, even without her high heels. I guessed he was about five feet seven inches
to her five ten in stockings.
He was wearing a pair of very short cut-off jeans and a cotton poet's shirt tucked
into his very thin waist. He wore a pair of colorful thongs and the hair on his legs was
quite light and sparse. He lacked much facial hair and, with his blond head of hair,
looked quite young. As he reached to shake my hand I noticed his fingernails were
coated with a clear protective enamel. His grip was not very firm and he appeared almost
embarrassed to be seen ironing the silk sheets which apparently belonged on the
king-sized master bed.
I later learned that Ceceel was a clerk in the bank that handled Sabrina's corporate account,
which is how they met.
Clearly, she was the primary breadwinner in this household; so refreshing to see in
this day and age.
Before beginning my cleaning, Sabrina gave two instructions: first, any questions
concerning supplies and the like should be directed to Ceceel (and he was instructed to
give me full cooperation, if needed) and; secondly, all other questions should be directed
to Sabrina who would be in the study taking care of the couple's monthly finances.
That first day took only about four hours of cleaning.
Since I bring my own supplies I had few questions to ask either Ceceel, or Sabrina.
She took care of her accounting and then lounged on their beautiful brocade living
room sofa reading several periodicals, while Ceceel spent all of his time ironing quite a
bit of laundry. (I even noticed a basket full of intimate apparel and wondered if he
would iron those, too.)
The last room I cleaned was the Master Bedroom. It was quite tastefully done and
the bed was king-sized and covered with a beautiful silk comforter. Although I did not
go into the walk-in closet I did clean the vanity area.
Signs of Mrs. LaFille were everywhere with a vast array of expensive French perfumes
arranged on the vanity, but I did not see anything (colognes, shaving cream or
the like) that might belong to Ceceel.
I gave it no more thought as I dusted and vacuumed the large room as Muffin occasionally
ventured in to sniff at my feet and become acquainted with me.
When I was done, Sabrina did a brief inspection and gave me a glorious smile saying
that I would work out just fine.
She also complimented me on owning my own business and said she wished many
more women would exercise their inherent talents of leadership. She hoped that we
could chat, sometime soon, on this very subject.
When I went to bid farewell to Ceceel he was busily engaged in carefully ironing the
pleats of a darling tennis dress. I inwardly smiled thinking that it would take him
twice as long to iron that garment as it probably did for his wife to soil it while playing
some tennis match.

Lacey's Big Day Out 31 Oct 2017 7:39 AM (7 years ago)

By: Lacey Bottoms

So, there I was sitting in the passenger seat of Mistress Alison's car.
I'm dressed in a black and white satin French maid outfit with white
thigh high fishnet stockings, black and white patent heels, full make-
up, wig, jewelry, painted long pink nails, silicone breast forms. I'm
made up like quite the little sissy slut. Mistress Alison has handed me
a pink satin blindfold, which I put on before we left my house. I have
no idea where we are, or where we're going. Mistress Alison has been
playing music; she even made a phone call or two, and has otherwise been
ignoring my presence in the car. As far as I can tell, we've been
driving for about 30 minutes, which is somewhat comforting to me, as I
know that we're at least a little ways from where I live. The thought of
someone that I know seeing me like this is unimaginable. I can feel the
car turning and slowing down, and then it comes to a stop and I hear
Mistress put the car in park. My heart is racing as I realize we've
reached our destination...at least the first one.

"Take off your blindfold slut!" Mistress says to me from the driver's
seat.

"Yes Mistress," I reply as I remove the pink satin blindfold. It takes a
moment for my eyesight to adjust, and then I see that we're parked in
front of a Rite Aid parking lot.

"There are some things that you need to get for yourself," Mistress
Alison tells me sternly. "I've made you a list, and you're going to go
inside, and be sure to get EVERYTHING that's on it."

All at once the reality of the situation hit me, and I was terrified. It
was the middle of the day, the sun was shining, and here I was about to
march into a crowded drugstore dressed like a total sissy slut. "P-p-p-p
please Mistress Alison," I nervously blurted out, "I can't go in there
like this". "It's the middle of the day, someone might..." SMACK!!! I was
suddenly cut off from speaking and felt a strong stinging sensation on
my cheek as I quickly realized Mistress Alison had slapped me hard
across my face.

I looked over and Mistress had picked up her purse. Looking suddenly
quite composed she was giggling a little bit. "Do you remember a few
weeks ago at my house Lacey?" she began with a coolness in her voice.
"Remember when you and I had that fun little photo shoot?" "Do you
recall how you put on all your sexy little outfits, and you were
prancing around, and how I took all of those wonderful pictures of you?"
Mistress said with a smile.

"Yes Mistress Alison, how could I forget, I had so much fun that day
Mistress," I replied, not really knowing where she was going , but about
to realize the full weight of what she was telling me.

Mistress handed me an envelope from her purse. "Look inside slut,"
Mistress told me.

I opened the envelope, and pulled out the contents. There I was, it my
French maid outfit, doing some chores around Mistress' house. Next there
was a shot of me in my pink satin mini dress, looking very slutty. Then
a photo of me on all fours, in my shiny black PVC skirt and satin blouse
with my "Please fuck me" panties showing my ass in all its glory. And
last, but not least, a photo of me just wearing my lingerie, down on my
knees with my shiny pink painted lips wrapped around Mistress Alison's
eight inch strap on.

"Now you listen to me slut," Mistress said sternly, "I've grown tired of
your fear and apprehension". "Your humiliation and subjugation is about
MY entertainment and MY amusement". "And I fully intend on being
entertained and amused today!" We've been out on a couple of public
excursions, with you just partially dressed, and you don't follow your
instructions, you back out of assignments, you PUSSY OUT!!!" "Well
Lacey, that's simply just not an option for you today!"

With that Mistress Alison produced six other envelopes from her purse,
identical to the one she handed me. I immediately noticed that each one
was addressed and stamped.

"You see slut, each one of these envelopes contains the same wonderful
pictures you're holding in your hand," Mistress said with a broad smile.
Each one is addressed to someone you definitely would NOT want to find
out about your little hobby". "Let's see," Mistress Alison said as she
started leafing through the envelopes". "Here's one for your best
friend, one for your boss, a couple for your co-workers, oh and here's
one for your wife".

"So, here's the deal you little sissy slut," she said "The way I see it
you have two choices". "You can do as you're told today, like a good
little sissy...Or I can drop your little satin panty clad ass off in the
worst part of the city dressed as you are." "Then I'll stop by the post
office and drop these in the mail".

"Pleaassseee Mistress," I whimpered out trying to plead with her. "I'll
do anything Mistress Alison," I was begging with my long pink painted
nails clutched together in front of me. "Please please please, just
don't send those envelopes out; I'll do whatever you want, starting with
going into this store"."I won't say another word, I promise."

"That's more like it Lacey," Mistress said with a satisfaction in her
voice. "Now that we're on the same page, here's your shopping list.
Shake your ass in there and be sure to get everything". With that,
Mistress handed me a small pink envelope with a heart on it. "Now get
out of the car, and get going".

Not wanting to upset Mistress Alison any more than she already was. I
opened the door, and headed across the parking lot. I looked back to see
Mistress smiling and holding up a camera. She was taking pictures of my
humiliation! I've never been so incredibly aware of my appearance. How I
must have looked at that moment. My heart was beating a mile a minute,
and the sound of my heels clicking against the pavement was the only
sound I could hear, like everything else had been turned off. As I
approached the entrance, I looked down at the envelope and ran my long
pink painted nail across the top to open it. I slid the paper out, and
it read as follows:

Sissy Slut Lacey:

Here's your shopping list. Don't miss anything:

1. One Fleet ready to use enema kit.

2. One tube KY Jelly.

3. Trojan 12 ct. lubricated latex condoms.

4. One travel pack, Carefree scented panty liners.

5. One tube, Cover Girl Queen Collection Lip Gloss - Baby Pink

Oh, and BTW sissy, if ANYONE asks you if you need help, or says anything
to you, you're to say the following: "I'm just a little sissy shopping
for my Mistress Alison".

I could feel all the blood rushing to my face. I was so mortified. It
was bad enough that people were going to see me prancing around the
store dressed like a slutty little sissy maid, but these things I had to
buy! Let alone, if anyone spoke to me, what I was going to have to
reply! But I knew that I didn't have any choice but to just put my head
down, and finish the task Mistress Alison had set forth.

As I entered the store I quickly picked up a shopping basket, and headed
straight up the first aisle, which, lucky for me was cosmetics. I looked
around, and there was no one else in the aisle, so far, so good. The
brands for the make-up were at the tops of the displays. Maybelline,
Almay, Revlon, finally Cover Girl! I looked down, and there it was the
Queen Collection Lip Gloss, in baby pink no less. This was going to be
easier than I thought.

"Is there anything I can help you find," a ladies voice came out of
nowhere. I turned to my left to see the sales associate standing there
with a big grin on her face. She was a younger girl, cute, probably in
college, and obviously enjoying the situation I was in. I must have
turned three shades of crimson and looked like a kid with his hand stuck
in the cookie jar, or, in this case a sissy with her hand caught in the
lip gloss. I stood there frozen for a second. She spoke again, "Do you
need help finding anything?"

Just over her shoulder at the end of the aisle I looked up to see
Mistress Alison standing there. CLICK went the camera, another photo.
She was in the store! She was watching! She was listening. I suddenly
remembered what I had to do, what I had to say, especially now with
Mistress within ear shot.

"I'm just a little sissy shopping for my Mistress Alison," the reply
coming out of my mouth almost subconsciously.

The salesgirl let out a giggle, followed by a loud laugh coming from the
end of the aisle where Mistress Alison had been standing. "Well, let's
take a look at that list of yours and see if I can't help out." Before I
could reply or react, she had snatched my pink shopping list from my
manicured hand.

She giggled some more as she read the list out loud in front of me.
"Hmmm, let's see, enema, lube, condoms, panty liners and lip gloss for
L-A-C-E-Y." She annunciated each letter slowly in my name. "Well Lacey,
I believe we can help you out with all of these things today". "I see
you already got your lip gloss, so we can head to aisle four and get
your enema kit, follow me!"

I couldn't believe this was happening, but really didn't have much
choice but to follow her as she sped up the aisle. I had hoped to avoid
much interaction with anyone, but things were not going as I had hoped.
As we rounded the corner to aisle four there were a couple of people in
the aisle that just froze and stared.

"Ah, here we are," she said clearly and quite audibly, "Fleet ready to
use enema kit". I could feel my face flush even more as she dropped the
box into my basket.

"Now to aisle five for your panty liners Lacey," she said as she once
again sped up the aisle with me in tow. We reached the panty liners and
she picked out the scented travel pack, and dropped them in my basket.
"One stop left to go, aisle ten, family planning"

We passed a few customers along the way, each of them stopping and
staring, obviously wondering if Halloween had come early, or maybe this
was some sort of stunt. Either way, they were all very curious, and I
was mortified. I just wanted to get my things, and get out.

We reached aisle ten, and she quickly found the lube and condoms and
dropped them into my basket. "That's everything on your shopping list
Lacey, you should be all set."

"Thank you so much for your help," I replied trying to sound as feminine
as possible.

"My pleasure Lacey, it looks like you're in for an interesting day
today," she said with a grin as she went past me up the aisle.

Now I just had to get to the checkout and get out. I reached the front
of the store, and quickly noticed one register open and about 4 people
waiting at the check-out. I knew that I just had to get in line, and get
out of there as quickly as I could. I approached the line, and almost in
unison, every head turned and looked me up and down. I once again felt
my embarrassment rise up as I made my way to the rear of the line. I
looked ahead, and the customers were looking back, and the female
cashier had spotted me and was giggling. She leaned in and said
something to the lady she was waiting on. She then looked back in my
direction and giggled.

The line moved along, and I was almost to the cashier. A couple of
people were now in line behind me as I stepped up to the register. "Oh
my, what do we have here," the cashier said with a smirk.

Before I could reply I heard Mistress Alison clearing her throat. I
looked back, and she was in line two people behind me. I realized that
the cashier had asked me a question, and also knew what I had to reply.
"I'm just a little sissy shopping for my Mistress Alison," I replied
with my most feminine voice.

"What's that hon? I'm sorry, I couldn't hear you," the cashier said
slyly.

"I'm just a little sissy shopping for my Mistress Alison," I said more
loudly in my girly voice. The cashier and the people in line, Mistress
included all having a little laugh at my expense. I was so humiliated.
I've never been so relieved than when she gave me my total, and I paid
and was able to finally start heading for the door. I walked out and
headed straight for the car. I turned around to see Mistress Alison
coming out the front door. She was grinning from ear to ear as she
opened her door. She opened the lock for me, and I quickly got it the
passenger side.

"Now that's more like it Lacey," Mistress Alison said smiling. "I
enjoyed that thoroughly Lacey. That's a much better start to our day. If
you continue to be a good gurl today, and follow your instructions as
well as you did here, you won't have to worry about those envelopes
finding a mailbox".

"Yes Mistress Alison, thank you Mistress," was all I could reply. As
humiliating as my ordeal was in the drugstore, I have to admit, now that
it was over, I had a feeling of exhilaration come over me, and I
suddenly realized that my little clitty was straining painfully against
its pink plastic confinement. Had I really enjoyed that more than I
thought I did? I didn't have very much time to think about it.

"Get your pretty pink satin blindfold back on Lacey, we're headed to our
next stop!" Mistress said as she started pulling out of our parking
spot.

I put my pink satin blindfold in place as we pulled out of the lot. The
radio was on, but I could hear Mistress Alison on the phone again. It
sounded like she was on the phone with Sir. Sir is Mistress Alison's
husband, and also my Master. The radio was loud, and it was hard to make
out, but I was catching some bits and pieces of the conversation. "Is
everything ready to...?" "We should be there..."

I was trying so hard to figure out what Mistress was saying, but to no
avail. Just then I felt the car turning and once again coming to a stop.
Off with your blindfold sissy, we're at our next stop. I took off my
blindfold and couldn't figure out where we were at first. All I could
see was a parking lot, and the highway a little ways in front of us.
Then I looked back and quickly realized Mistress had pulled into a very
large and very busy truck stop just off of the interstate. I felt that
pit in my stomach once again. What could we possibly be doing here? I
looked over at Mistress Alison, and she was smiling from ear to ear.
"Fix your lipstick slut, I really want you to look your best for this
next stop". Just then she reached into her purse and produced another
pink envelope, this one with two hearts on the front.

Duplex 18 Oct 2017 11:18 PM (7 years ago)

From: Missy

At first we just wanted to spice things up a bit. Leanne and I had been
married for ten years and although sex had always been good with us, we'd
fallen into bit of a rut. So we tried a few different things, like role
play as someone else or we'd each change our look as if it we were having
sex with a new person. We tried having riskier sex, in public places or
in rooms in our house where we might be seen. We also used more toys,
like vibrators or massagers, as well as some bondage gear like thumb
cuffs and collars. Leanne suggested I take a dominant role, forcing her
to serve me sexually. Everything worked a little at least at first,
except perhaps me as a dominant. I mean I just couldn't pull it off
believably. So, we role played an imaginary person to dominate us both.

We began to use a large realistic dildo, black with large balls that
contained a reservoir that could simulate ejaculation. She would have me
go down on her orally, bring her to multiple orgasms, and then fuck her
using the dildo. She loved the contrast the black cock provided, both in
color and large size compared to me. It did hurt my feelings a little,
since I was only average, cock wise, but it was fantasy play. Eventually
she scripted me sucking the dildo before using it on her and of course, I
had to clean her pussy once it had 'cum' into her. This whole fantasy
angle seemed to create the most excitement we had during sex in a long
time, so Leanne looked to expand it.

That's when she bought the chastity device for me. Even though it was
just a toy for sexual play, she had gotten a nice metal design that fit
snuggly around the base of my cock, the balls wedged between a metal ring
and the tube that held my penis. It had a metal cup that fit over
everything and locked to the base ring with a small brass lock. The
design kept me from touching anything but the balls that poked out under
the cup. I would have to wear it a day or so before the role play and
then after she had experienced three or four orgasms she would unlock me
and I would have the best orgasms of my life. Something about having me
nude with only the chastity device, serving her orally, and then pleasing
our 'master' as he fucked her gave me thrills like I hadn't experienced
in long time. I could tell she loved it too; she was submissive, so it
worked well that our imaginary lover filled the dominant role. At first
when she unlocked me, it was a bit disconcerting to put my cock into her
pussy, stretched out by the large dildo. We soon learned that by having
her get on top and ride my penis, I would come very quickly. We'd repeat
this scenario once or twice every week, mixed in with straight sex it
made our sex life much more exciting. The only request I made, was that
we keep this private from our friends. Leanne was good with that too.

Other than this fantasy sex, our lives were quite normal. We were similar
in height at 5'7", trim, and in our early 30s. She had dark brown hair
that she wore to her shoulders, bright green eyes, and a curvy body,
highlighted by her perky B-cup breasts. I had a Nordic heritage with blue
eyes, pale skin, and light blonde hair. She tended to dress more
fashionable than my generally conservative look and was always asking me
to try some new fashion or fad; the one consolation that I made for her,
was to keep my hair long enough to pull back in a ponytail. I worked a
typical 9-5 job; Leanne managed our house. Since it was a duplex and we
rented out the other side, she also handled our rentals. We had been
lucky to have an older couple in the duplex for a couple of years. Their
requests were simple maintenance issues that I could handle or could
arrange for a handyman to cover. I did all the yard work for both sides
of the house. So overall, the rental gave us an extra income with few
demands.

When our renters left to move closer to their grandkids, Leanne started
advertising and interviewing possible replacements. Our town was a small
college community, so there was the usual mix of students, visiting
professors, and technology buffs among the applicants. She was quite
selective as we didn't want young students that might party too much or
cause damage to the place. I was pleased when she told me she had found a
suitable renter and a contract had been signed. He worked for one of the
financial firms in town, but only expected to be here a few years until
he moved on to a bigger area, so he didn't want to be tied down by a
mortgage. It seemed like a nice fit. I was at work when he moved in, but
took the time when I got home to bake a fresh batch of homemade brownies.
Although Leanne did most of the housework, she was not a cook and I had
assumed that role in our relationship. I had developed quite a knack for
cooking and had even taken a few classes in night school so I could make
ethnic cuisine as well as special desserts.

We went over after dinner, so I could meet our new renter and give him
the welcome brownies. Knocking on the door, we waited to meet him. When
he opened the door, I took a quick breath. He was about 4 inches taller
than me, about 6'1", slim, and was wearing a suit from his work. His hair
was short, and he had a neatly trimmed goatee. But what caused me to
startle was his ethnicity; he was black. I had grown up in mixed
communities and really had never thought about race before. But because
of our recent role play with the black dildo, I had become anxious about
black men. Leanne loved to talk when I fucked her with the dildo, about
how better black men were as lovers, how she had longed to be a black
man's sex toy, and how serving a black man would be heaven.

As I introduced myself and shook his hand, I shot a quick glance at
Leanne. She was smiling smugly and winked at me. The rest of the
conversation with Malik was routine, although I was nervous. He was a day
trader and loved how our duplex was set up with the latest electronic
connections; he imagined he would be able to do more of his work from
home. His whole demeanor was of a calm and cool person who was used to
being in control under any situation. The stress of making short-term
trades where lots of money was involved seem to run off him like water
off a duck's back. When he complemented Leanne on the brownies, she
corrected him and told him that I had made them. He looked at me in a new
way and told me they were excellent, and asked if I cooked other things.
Leanne jumped in and described how I did all the cooking, and basically
ran the kitchen. Malik smiled broadly, even more so, when she asked him
if he wanted to come over on Friday for dinner. He readily accepted and
we returned back to our side of the duplex. I was full of questions and
began asking Leanne as soon as we were in our own place.

"You didn't tell me our new renter was black. Are you sure he was the
best choice?"

"Most definitely, he met all my financial criteria and even paid 3 full
months in advance in addition to the security deposit. He works for one
of the best firms in town and had a real nice personality. Besides, I
liked the idea of a handsome black man next door."

"So you admit you chose him in part because of his color. I must say it
makes me a bit nervous."

"Lewis Reece, just relax will you; I admit it was a bonus that he was
black. I mean now, we can have a real identity for our imaginary lover.
But truthfully, he impressed me more with how suitable he was as a
renter. His references were outstanding, his finances secure, and he was
quite accommodating on all our requirements. The fact that he was black
and is next door doesn't mean I will be unfaithful. I love you and
realize that fantasy is fantasy. If I wanted a secret lover I wouldn't
put him under your nose. I bet you become good friends; he mentioned he
liked to run to keep trim. So you already have that in common."

I muttered my consent and we talked some about what we needed to do for
his dinner visit on Friday. I decided to make one of my signature fish
dishes, with a white-wine sauce, wild rice, vegetables and a bread
pudding dessert. It was very unique, appearing to be difficult to make,
but was really quite easy. It would also let me judge him a bit since it
was not usual fare. We had the place cleaned up and I had bought all the
ingredients for the meal, when Leanne approached me at bed time on
Thursday.

"Lewis, let me put your chastity device on tonight. I want you to wear it
tomorrow and through dinner. That way when Malik leaves, we can have
sex.
Knowing you are locked up while he is here will get me horny as hell; I
think it will do the same for you. Since we have him next door, I'd like
to use him for our benefit."

I wanted to say no and deny her offer, but it did sound good. So I let
her lock me up. The next day, sex was on my mind constantly at work. When
I got home, she had laid out some clothes for me; simple black pants,
white shirt and a black tie. She was wearing a short black dress and
heels, simple but sexy. I thought we might be over-dressing, but she
insisted. When Malik showed up, I was right. He was wearing polo shirt
and jeans, much more casual. He was cool about it though, I could tell he
wouldn't be rattled if he showed up to a black-tie event in a swimsuit.
As he entered, he nodded at me and then took Leanne's hand and kissed it.

"I want to thank you for the invitation. I hope this is the start of a
special relationship. You look really nice, that dress is very
attractive. I like women who wear heels and dresses; so many that I work
with seem to be locked in pant suits."

Turning to me, he smiled or was it a smirk.

"I see you dressed up as well. Although given your assignments in the
kitchen, I thought you might be wearing an apron or a pearl necklace
rather than a tie."

His jovial laugh finished the comment, indicating that he was joking.
Leanne joined in, leaving me to smile and mumble something about men
being chefs, etc. I already felt nervous and this comment made it worse.
Of course my cock was throbbing in its cage. I retreated to the kitchen
to continue cooking, coming out as I could to bring them both a drink and
slip into the conversation. Malik was sitting next to Leanne on the
couch, and I could tell they were hitting it off. The sounds of laughter
came into the kitchen as I finished cooking and brought the meal to the
table.

Dinner went well. He loved the fish and even the bread pudding,
complimenting me on its taste and texture. His comments made me feel
better, but I could see his eyes taking in Leanne's figure as we talked.
She definitely was attractive to him. Again, I had to leave them alone as
I was stuck tidying up the kitchen a bit and putting away the left
overs.
We finished the evening with a nice after dinner brandy. After an hour or
so, he said he needed to leave, as he had errands to run tomorrow. We
said goodbye at the door, and then Leanne literally dragged me upstairs
to our bedroom.

"Strip Lewis, I want you naked in 30 seconds."

She peeled off her dress and lay back on the bed watching me disrobe. As
soon as I had my clothes off, she pushed my head between her thighs and
made me start licking her already wet pussy. Her orgasms came fast and
hard, she had been very aroused by our evening. It only got better when I
began to suck the black dildo. She lay back in anticipation.

"That a boy! Get Malik nice and hard for me. I want to be fucked by a
real man; a man who has a cock worth screwing. He looks ready, put him in
me."

I slowly began to move the dildo in and out of her pussy. She reacted
wildly coming in minutes. She insisted that I screw her more, until she
had come two more times, each one more violently than before. As she
climaxed the last time, she told me to help Malik cum too. I squeezed the
balls and the artificial ejaculate, a homemade recipe of corn starch,
water, lemon juice and corn syrup, shot into her. That sent her over the
edge. As she began to relax, she looked at me and told me to clean her
up. That Malik had left a nice present for his kitchen boy. As I finished
licking her clean, she directed me to clean him as well. I was going
down
on the dildo when she rolled me over, unlocked my cock and mounted me. It
took only a few strokes for me to blast my cum into her. She obviously
needed more, so she pulled the dildo from my mouth and straddled me. I
licked her to another orgasm cleaning my own semen from her pussy, a
first for us. Finally she collapsed next to me, smiling broadly. That had
been our best sex in many years. The tension built during the evening
was
all released during our sex. Her use of his name had made it all seem
much more real and exciting. We fell asleep in each other's arms in short
order.

The rest of the week went by normally. We didn't talk about our sex after
his visit, and I only saw him briefly entering his apartment one
evening.
I had almost forgotten about it, when Leanne approached me at bed time on
Thursday.

"I need to lock you up now. I invited Malik over for dinner again on
Friday. I want you to be as horny as before."

"Why didn't you tell me about this sooner? I need to plan something to
cook. I was just going to make a simple beef stroganoff for us."

"Oh that will be fine. He is a single guy and even your ordinary dishes
will taste great to him. Just stop by the store on the way home and get
some fresh bread. You'll have time to make a few of your peach tarts for
dessert. I know you have everything for that."

I wanted to be mad, but she had locked me up and insisted she needed me
to lick her before we went to bed. I complied even though I was upset. To
be honest, I was glad she had invited him over, but wanted to be able to
make a more striking dinner. Although I liked playing submissive in bed
using him as our imaginary lover, in real life I wanted him to be
impressed with my cooking. I felt a bit odd doing the cooking for another
man and I wanted to show-off my skills. I didn't want him to think it
was just some ordinary meal but more like a meal a talented chef would
prepare. It took me a while to fall asleep as my mind went over
everything.

The next day I was distracted at work again. My cock alternated between
being hard and soft, frustrated by the cage. I left work a little early,
picked up the bread, and got home to start the dinner. The tarts baked
quickly and I soon had the dishes simmering. Leanne called me upstairs to
get dressed. As I entered she was holding a black silky shirt with a
gold
pattern on it. It looked a bit exotic, not my normal fare at all.

"I found you a casual shirt to wear. I wanted us to stay looking sharp,
but the shirt and tie was too stiff. Just put on your black slacks and
then you can wear this over them."

"I can't put on the black ones. They got dirty in the kitchen last
weekend, so I took them to the cleaners and haven't picked them up yet.
I'll just wear a pair of jeans."

"Jeans won't do. Don't you have another pair of black pants?"

"No, it's not a color I wear often."

"Well you'll just have to wear a pair of mine then, because I want you to
wear black with this shirt."

She went in her closet and rumbled around a few minutes, finally
returning with two pairs of black pants. The first pair fit my legs, but
was way too tight in the waist. Also, the large baggy style and shiny
fabric didn't look good on me. The second pair fit much tighter through
the legs and hips as it was a skinny style, almost a legging, and the
fabric was simple cotton. This pair was too tight in the waist also,
although only by a little. I was about to suggest I just wear something
else when she went to her dresser and pulled out a black spandex item and
gave it to me.

"Try this, it's a shaper and should make you smaller in the waist and
hips."

"I don't think so; it was one thing to wear your pants, but not your
underwear."

Leanne just ignored me and told me to try them. I reluctantly took off my
underwear and pulled the shaper up my body. It fit like a really tight
pair of boxers. Once I had it on, the pants fit nicely, very snug,
although I again protested the look because they were so tight and even
zipped up the side. Although I didn't mention it to her, I was also
nervous about how the flat front molded around my chastity-bound cock; it
looked more like a smooth pussy mound than a cock-type shape.

"Don't worry; the shirt is long enough to cover the zipper. Put it on and
let's see."

I slid the shirt over my head, as it only had buttons part way down. The
band collar and puffy look was much different than my usual style. Leanne
eyed me and then went back in the closet. Returning with a gold and
black
braided belt, she fastened it loosely where my waist was. That gave me
some shape and she liked the look. She also clipped a gold chain around
my neck; I could see she was wearing a similar necklace, only hers had
the key to my chastity device hanging off it. Handing me a pair of
tasseled black loafers she told me I looked good and to go down and make
sure dinner was okay. She started dressing and was still upstairs when
the bell rang. I hesitantly went to the door. Malik was there; this time
in only a t-shirt and baggy jeans. It was as if he was going to go more
casual than me at each turn. He glanced up and down at my outfit, and
commented as Leanne came into the foyer.

"Nice blouse, the gold pattern is the same as the Saints use. That's my
favorite team."

I wanted to correct him that it was a shirt not a blouse, but the
confident way he said it made we wonder so I glanced down, but it looked
fine to me. But before I could respond, he turned to Leanne. She was
wearing a tight pink dress and very high heel sandals. The dress was so
tight; you could see she was wearing a thong and bra both in lace. The
low cut top showed her cleavage and the little gold key to my chastity
device was nestled in between her boobs. I was floored at how she looked,
but Malik just smiled.

"Now that is smoking hot! You look fabulous babe. Between your sexy dress
and Lewis's blouse you two look very inviting."

She thanked him and lifted her hand for him to kiss it, which he did. She
then led him back to the den, telling me to bring them a couple of
drinks. I was mad, a bit humiliated, but also straining against my cage.
I knew deep inside that Leanne was playing with me, so that our sex would
be better later, but even so it was a bit hard to take now. I brought us
all drinks, and told them that dinner would be ready to eat as soon as
they finished. Malik did not seem to be in a hurry, as he sat on the
couch with Leanne again, only this time he was sitting closer so their
thighs touched. I sat in the arm chair opposite and we talked a bit about
our week at work. He had apparently made some killer moves that earned
him a nice reputation at work, as well as some bonus cash. He asked what
I had done that week; my reply that we had revised an inventory form
sounded pretty lame, but he just smiled and said it sounds like I was a
good admin person. As we had finished the drinks, I stood up to gather
the glasses. I could see him eyeing my waist with a questioning glance.

"Lewis, I know that is a blouse, but are you wearing women's pants as
well? They seem to have a side zip and that's not normally a man's
style."

I blushed and hurriedly pulled down my blouse over the zip, although I
knew it was too late. I was trying to answer when Leanne giggled and
spoke up.

"He had to wear a pair of my pants to match his top. His black slacks got
some sauce on them last week in the kitchen when he was cooking for us,
so they were at the cleaners and unavailable."

"So you two share the same sizes? I know you're about the same height but
you look trimmer than Lewis."

"The pants were a close fit, but with a pair of my Spanx shapers, he
could zip them closed."

"He's wearing your underwear too. How sweet! I know it makes his legs
look killer. The tight fit of the pants highlights their pretty shape. In
fact your whole outfit looks dynamite. The only thing I would change is
the shoes. As sexy as those pants are and the way they taper to the
ankle, they need some heels to match, maybe something in gold."

"Yes your right! I do have a pair of gold pumps; I know we wear the same
size shoe, as he is always wearing my flip-flop sandals at the beach. How
bout I go get them and we see how they look?"

With that, Leanne hopped up and quickly went upstairs. While she left,
Malik watched her butt jiggle in the tight dress, ignoring me. I was mad
as hell because Leanne had told Malik so much and indicated I had willing
wore her clothes, that I left the room to put the empty glasses in the
sink. As she came downstairs again, she called out to me to come in the
room.

"I don't think that is necessary. These loafers look fine to me."

"Come here and stop being so sensitive. Malik had a good suggestion and I
want to see how it looks."

I reluctantly went back to the den, where she was standing there holding
her pumps. She came to me and indicated that I should lift my foot. I did
as she wanted and she quickly had switched out the comfortable loafers
for the pumps which fit, although tightly. I had to put my hand on her
shoulder to steady myself at first, but she stepped away and told me to
try walking with them. The first few steps were awkward, but she gave
me a tip or two about walking in heels, and I made it to the hall and
back without breaking my neck.

"I was right. The gold pumps look hot and they really emphasize how nice
your legs are. You don't happen to shave them do you? I'd love to see
them in some sheer hose and heels."

"No I don't shave my legs. In fact, I've never even had heels on before
now. It is not part of my usual wardrobe. This is the first time I ever
wore anything like this."

"Well you might consider making it a regular part. I mean they match your
blouse better and are in keeping with the spirit of your lingerie too.
Just saying, around the house it might be a nice touch to see your sexy
legs. I know I appreciate how Leanne dresses to emphasize her assets; I
just thought you might be willing to do the same. You need to get an
apron at least. That way you can keep your clothes clean and not have to
borrow your wife's clothes."

I blushed at his suggestions, especially when Leanne agreed that I had
pretty legs that would look good in hose. I was getting embarrassed by
all this talk, so I told them that dinner was ready and to go sit at the
table. I was tempted to take the heels off, but decided I wear them
through the meal. It was a bit awkward serving them in my feminine
outfit. But Malik seemed to be totally focused on Leanne and she was
flirting back at him. The meal went quickly, Malik again praising my
skills. He asked me to bring them a glass of brandy before I cleaned up.
I was a bit taken back by his assertiveness, but I wanted to be a good
host, so I complied. They took the drinks and went out on the deck while
I stayed inside to take care of the dishes and leftovers. But I wasn't
going to let them control me totally, so I slipped off the heels while I
worked; I'd show them. When Leanne called for a refill, I went to get
their glasses and she saw my bare feet.

"Lewis, where are your pumps? No one wants to see your bare feet while we
are eating. Go put them back on. I expect you to wear them the rest of
the evening. It is insulting to our guest to not follow his wonderful
suggestion about your attire. Maybe I need to buy you a few pairs to wear
around the house so you get accustomed to their feel. That way it will
be
natural for you. Now bring us our drinks!"

Her sudden outburst surprised me and as I started to leave the deck, I
looked at her. She winked at me and gave me a sly smile. I could see she
was playing this up for later. Malik stayed another hour or so, sitting
close to Leanne. She continued to flirt while I sat by, the pumps firmly
on my feet, and the Spanx shaper holding me tightly. When he left, she
showed him out. They stood in the doorway, while she held her hands up
for him to kiss and he did, holding them a while after he kissed them.
They were softly talking while I put away the last glasses.

"I enjoyed tonight, your company is the highlight of my week. I can't
make it next Friday, but I can come over on Saturday. That work for you?"

"Of course Malik, whatever is convenient. I'll have Lewis make something
special for dinner. Maybe a seven course meal; he took some classes on
European dining and can make a meal that lasts all evening. I can't wait
to see you again."

With that she leaned in and kissed his cheek. His broad smile filled the
doorway as he left. She immediately turned and walked to me. Undoing the
belt from my blouse, she reached under and un-zipped the pants, pulling
them down. I had slipped off the pumps and wiggled my legs out of the
pants. I stood there, the longish blouse looking so much like a short
dress, with the sheer shaper peeking out beneath it. She slapped my butt
as I bent over to pick up the pants.

"Put your heels on and get upstairs. I think you need to show me how good
you are with your tongue, before I let Malik fuck my brains out. You
need
to realize your new role in this house since I've found a real man to
take control."

Looking at me, she winked again and leaned in for a long French kiss, our
lips and tongues running wild. I was as hot as I had ever been. The mix
of the humiliation in front of Malik and how he had unknowingly pushed
all the right buttons made me want her so badly. She felt the same and we
spent the night awake in bed. I ate her to four orgasms, fucked her to
three with the dildo, and came four times in her pussy myself. It was the
best night of sex we had ever experienced. Whatever humiliation I had
endured during Malik's visit was well worth it.

The week flew by. I had planned out the meal in grand style, including
appetizers, soup, salad, a beef wellington main course, dessert, and
after drinks. The key for such a meal is to make the portions small and
take your time. It is as much an event as a meal. The sexual afterglow of
the weekend extended into the week as well. We had normal sex on Tuesday
night that sparked like when we were first married. The heightened
sexual
tension created by our interactions with Malik was remaining strong. So I
should have been expecting it, but was caught off guard when Leanne
approached me in bed on Wednesday.

"Lewis I been thinking about this weekend, and I want to increase the sex
play. I had never thought about feminizing you as part of our play, but
when Malik made the comment about you needing pearls or an apron,
something clicked and it seemed sexy somehow. I intentionally put you in
a blouse last weekend thinking that after dinner I would point it out to
you for effect. Even when I had you wear my pants and shaper, I truly
didn't think Malik would see them. Most men are clueless to such details.
I really expected him not to even notice you, especially the way I was
dressed. But his discovery and playful interactions were scary but
thrilling. So, after the rewards we reaped last weekend I don't want us
to fall back into a rut. I want to implement Malik's suggestion."

"I agree that last weekend was magic, but what suggestion are you talking
about?"

"He thought you'd look good in heels and hose. I think so too. Having you
be more androgynous, even feminine will make the role playing much
better. I can just imagine how he'll react. It will be like adding
gasoline to our sexual fires."

"I don't know. It seems over the top to wear something like that. I
wouldn't feel comfortable in front of anyone in a dress. It was
humiliating enough that you told him I was wearing your underwear."

"I thought of that already. I found a nice short-and-vest outfit for you
and bought all the necessary accessories. I think he'll be surprised but
he seems capable of reacting on the fly, so I think it will be fine with
him. But he's right about your legs. They will look dynamite in hose,
after they are prepped, which means I want you to shave them tomorrow
night."

I started to protest, but I knew it was futile. Also, I thought about it.
The only time my legs were exposed was when I ran, and that was early in
the morning, with long basketball shorts it would be okay. It wouldn't
take the hair too long to grow back and since they were light blonde like
my head hair, they really weren't noticeable at a distant. I made the
mental calculation that the potential sexual excitement was worth any
short-term humiliation. I had been pretty nervous about our bedroom
secret becoming known by someone else, but Malik seemed fairly safe. I
mean he was new to town, knew none of our friends, our businesses weren't
related, and we had a bit of control over him since he was our renter.
If
we had to involve someone else more in our fantasy, even if they didn't
know it, then he seemed our best bet. I imagined he would just think we
were a bit of an odd couple.

Thursday after dinner, Leanne took me to the upstairs bath and helped me
shave. To my surprise, she insisted that I shave everywhere, so soon my
body was smooth. She took great pleasure in carefully shaving my cock and
balls, leaving me with a narrow little strip of pubic hair above them.
Of
course she couldn't leave it like that, so she just announced that I
would wear my chastity device till Saturday evening. The sexual tension
had been building all night and I willingly gave her a couple of orgasms
with my tongue after she had locked me up. My throbbing cock would wait
till the weekend, which was okay as the explosive orgasms were worth the
wait.

The next day when I was getting dressed for work she gave me a little
white lace thong. She said when she bought my outfit for Saturday she
went ahead and made some other purchases of female items for me. Even
thorough it was just a plain white style I was focused on it, what other
clothes she might have gotten, and my chastity all day. Relief did not
come Friday evening either, on top of giving her two more orgasms orally;
she bluntly told me she had made an appointment in the morning for us to
get our nails done. She said that my feet were a mess; that a good
pedicure included removing calluses and rough skin as well as working on
the nails. Without a good pedicure I'd have runs in my hose within
minutes. Not knowing whether that was true or not, I didn't try to argue.

I woke with a bit of dread. The idea of going somewhere public to get a
feminine procedure like a pedicure was more than I had originally
bargained for. I almost went ballistic when she showed me what I was to
wear. The satin pink thong was okay, but she paired it with a tight pair
of Capri-style jeans and a very light pink tee shirt. That and a pair of
her beach sandals. I complained immediately, but she pointed out that the
pedicure would involve me soaking my feet, so if I wore pants they would
need to be rolled up. Shorts would show more of my shaved legs, so
capris
were a good compromise. Even as I pulled them up, I was worried. They
were very tight, had no rear pockets, and sat low on my hips. I had to
check that the thong was not visible at the top of my butt. The tee shirt
wasn't much better as it had a scoop neck and cap sleeves. She wore a
similar outfit, only in baby blue. I could tell the reversal of colors,
blue for her and pink for me, was intentional.

Luckily the shop was not close to our duplex, and it was small. Even
though it was a Saturday, we were the only customers. We each sat down in
front of a nail technician to begin the work. They soaked our feet first
while discussing the details of our services. Leanne had long
fingernails
and wanted her normal dark pink color. It was pretty straight-forward for
her. But for me, she detailed that my feet needed the full treatment.
She
was a bit concerned that my fingernails were too short, but the girl
insisted she'd make them look nice. That was a bit of relief, because I
definitely didn't want any extensions. Leanne had told me that we would
just get mine shaped and buffed. The tech said if I really wanted them to
look nice, she would need to polish the nails. Short nails needed that
extra pop to be attractive.

I immediately disagreed. But she seemed to realize who was calling the
shots and talked to Leanne, telling her that she could put a narrow white
band on the tip of each nail and coat the entire nail with a light
pearlescent polish that would be pretty but subtle. She recommended a
pearl color with just a hint of pink. Although Leanne promised me I
wouldn't get polish, she readily accepted the girl's recommendation. I
was mad but also worried. She said I would just have to live with it
through the weekend. That was code to me, that she wanted Malik to see me
more feminized. The throbbing of my cock in its cage ended my
resistance.
The whole process only took about 30 minutes once they started. I was
amazed at how soft the pedicure made my feet and the nails did look nice
when they finished. I just hoped no one I knew saw me going home. My
relief when I entered our house was immense.

We spent the rest of the day getting our house clean and prepping food.
Leanne had decided that we would eat at our small Parisian style café
table. It was a bit higher than our dining room table, with two high back
chairs. It was really designed for two, providing a cozy, romantic
dinner
setting, especially with the flower center piece. But she persuaded me
that I could sit on a bar stool at the side closest to the kitchen. That
way I could easily get up to serve and clear. It was obvious that she was
going to fuel the idea that Malik was her lover and I was just a
domestic
servant tonight. Finally it was late afternoon and time to start getting
ready. We both took a quick shower; she kept her hair dry but had me
wash
mine. She intended to style it so it looked femininely to match my
outfit. I got out and shaved my face while she finished. I was stunned
when she came out of the shower. She had shaved her pussy totally smooth.
I had longed for her to do that and tonight I would get to kiss and
taste
her in a way I never had before. I thought my cock would explode in the
chastity device.

As we dried off, she sat me down and put very small rollers in my hair.
I sat under her hair dryer while she began to do her makeup and get
dressed. She was only wearing a small sheer G-string in white. Her dress
was also white, very short, tight, in a thin spandex fabric, and had a
tube top that molded to her breasts. Without a bra, the dress clung to
her curves and looked like it was painted on them. She curled her hair
with a curling iron so it fell in soft waves to her bare shoulders. She
used just subtle makeup, her long lashes complimented her green eyes, and
the thick dark pink lipstick glowed sexuality. Her only decorations were
some large gold hoop earrings and the gold chain with my key. It
snuggled
in between her breasts, teasing me with how close my release was. I was
amazed at how hot she could look and wished we could fast forward through
the evening to get into bed.

After she finished dressing, she checked my curlers. They were dry enough
for me to start dressing. She handed me a small black lace thong. By now
I was used to them and actually liked how they cupped my chastity
device.
The pantyhose were next. She had chosen a smoky gray color that shimmered
due to a hint of spandex in the nylon weave. She rolled them up and put
them on my legs, having me point my toes as she guided them up. The hose
were extremely sheer and bare, with no toe or heel guard and only a thin
waistband, being a sheer-to-waist style. I didn't tell her but the silky
feel as she slid them up my legs was magic. That and how they snug they
held me was totally unexpected. She then picked up a bodysuit type
garment. It was nude with black lace overlay and lace trim on the straps
and the built in bra cups.

"Leanne, what is this? I didn't think I was going to wear anymore of your
lingerie?"

"You're not silly! This is something I bought for you. It is one of the
sexy Spanx shapers. Although the pantyhose feel snug now, as you wear
them they will stretch. They will tend to sag and droop. Wearing a tight
shaper over them will keep everything in place. Besides, the vest and
shorts are a bit see-through so you need a little more coverage."

I reluctantly stepped into the garment and she pulled it up, positioning
the straps over my arms on my shoulders. She reached into the garment bag
and brought out a couple of small silicon pads. I recognized them as
breast pads. She slipped one into each cup, moving them until they
settled in place.

"The shaper is an A-cup, but even though you have some breast tissue, you
need some help to fill them out. This won't be too noticeable, but will
make everything look nice and rounded."

Looking down I thought they were more noticeable than what she indicated.
Leanne smiled to herself, as she saw me check out my padded bust. I was
right, they were noticeable, because the pads were for a B-cup, as were
the cups on the shaper. Like a lot of things, she knew I would not
question her if she just said something about a subject I was not
familiar with, even if it didn't look correct.

Next she took out a dark grey crocheted pair of shorts. Slipping them up
my legs, she positioned it at my waist and tied them using the ribbon
that served as the belt. A similar designed vest was next; it tied at the
front with 3 small ribbons. They were both very snug on my body. I could
see in the mirror that the shorts extended barely below my butt, and
were
not lined. The vest had widely spaced opening in the knitting, a deep v-
neckline, and rather large arm openings. The bodysuit shaper was very
visible through both items.

When she had mentioned a short and vest outfit earlier, I immediately
thought of a set she had worn before; it had Bermuda length shorts and
the full coverage vest, both in a small floral print cotton fabric. I
wanted to protest that this was too see-through, too lacey, not what I
had in mind at all, but I knew it was too late at this point. She
completed the outfit with a pair of ankle strap heels also in a metallic
gray. They had a narrow strap that crossed right behind my toes, and even
with the hose, my white tipped toenails were visible. The heels seemed
a
bit higher than the pumps I wore last weekend, but with a few practice
walks around the room I felt comfortable. I sat back down at her vanity
as she asked. She took out some makeup and was looking at my face. I
looked at her questioningly and I saw she understood.

"Lewis, I just want to put a little touch of cosmetics on your face. I've
curled your hair and it will look slightly feminine, so I think your
face
needs something too. I will just put a little eye shadow, some mascara,
highlight your eyebrows and give your lips a touch of color. The eye
shadow is a smoky color I picked to match your hose and the lipstick is a
pearly pink that will go well with your nail polish. Just sit still and
let me do my work, we don't have much time now, and Malik is due here in
a few minutes."

She quickly and efficiently made up my face, undid the curlers and teased
out the curls. My face and hair looked really feminine and totally
matched my outfit. I had to admit I looked pretty cute, especially for a
guy, but realizing I would soon be seen this way by another man made me
blush. Leanne saw me and laughed.

"You ready for your debut? I think Malik is going to like what he sees.
I'm warning you, I will tease you a bit about your appearance in
comparison to him. I want to build that fire that we felt last week. So
keep in mind, that my comments are just fantasy-based. I love you and
would not hurt you in any way. We are going to play this game to the
fullest. If you feel humiliated, just channel it inside and it will come
out when are alone together later."

She squeezed my hands and we rubbed noses. I wanted a kiss, but our
lipstick would smear and I knew it would have to wait until Malik left.
We headed downstairs and I had just finished mixing the drinks when the
doorbell rang. Leanne went and opened it, letting Malik in. I swallowed
hard, trying to steel myself for his first look at me, hoping this wasn't
a big mistake. I put the drinks on a tray and stepped out to greet him,
as Leanne shut the door. I could see his eyes focused on her, taking in
her tight curves.

"Honey don't you look delicious. I didn't think you could top that pretty
pink dress from last week, but this one looks even better. You make me
weak seeing you like this. Leanne, you're just blazing hot."

He took her hands, kissed each one, and pulled her closer to kiss her
cheek. I could feel my emotions start to boil; I just hoped I could
handle this. As I moved a step closer, my heels made a clicking on the
hardwood floor of the foyer. He heard me, and turned to look. A wide
grin spread across his face. I could see he held a flat package in his
hand, topped with a red ribbon. His eyes went up and down my body,
taking in my appearance, his smile growing wider.

"Well I see Leanne isn't the only pretty one in the house tonight. I was
hoping you might have taken my suggestions last week. I couldn't have
been more correct. Your legs are great looking. I must admit I hadn't
expected you to be so fem looking, but I can't argue that it doesn't suit
you. I assume those drinks are for us?"

Taking two drinks off the tray, he gave one to Leanne, took her by the
arm and headed back to the den. I was left with no option but to take my
drink and follow. He led her to the couch, where he sat down, and then
pulled her down to sit close so she was right up against him. As I
entered the room after them he looked me up and down again. Raising his
drink, he indicated that he wanted to make a toast.

"Here's to my new friends, you've made we feel welcome in so many ways
and here's hoping that we continue to develop our special bonds."

We lifted our drinks and took a sip. The tone and words of his toast made
me even more nervous than I had expected to be. As we lowered our
drinks,
he looked at me again.

"Do a little spin for me, I want to see your whole outfit."

Embarrassed, I slowly turned around. As I finished he motioned me to
repeat the turn and then told me to come closer. Placing his left hand on
my right leg, he slowly moved it up to the edge of my shorts, and then
back down.

"My, my, that feels so sexy. I love the feel of nylons on a pretty leg. I
see you've got another pair of heels too. I appreciate your effort to
please me. You two make a guest feel very special; wearing heels, hose
and a pretty dress just for me. I hope your wife doesn't mind you
borrowing them"

"I'm not wearing a dress, these are shorts."

As soon as I said it I felt stupid. Did it really matter? I was standing
there in front of him, dressed as femininely as possible, the fact that I
had lace shorts on rather than a dress was not real important. I heard
Leanne giggle.

"Yes, he was nervous about wearing a dress, so I told him he could wear
shorts tonight. But those are his. I decided it wasn't fair for him to
have to borrow mine. All the clothes he is wearing are his."

"I see, so the pantyhose and pretty lingerie under his shorts and vest,
those are his too? I guess he wanted to be fully accessorized for his
debut. I noticed he seems to be walking a bit more confidently in his
heels too. I guess it comes pretty naturally to some."

As he spoke he moved his hand up my leg, slipping under the edge of my
shorts. I could feel his hand caressing my butt through the lace shaper.
He ran a finger under the edge of it, tracing the line up and down my
ass. Although it was strange to have someone else touch me, it gave me
electric shocks. But I could also feel my face turning a bright red. I
tried to step back a bit, but he kept his hand firmly gripped on my ass,
so I kept still. As he resumed moving his hand, he turned his attention
back to Leanne. He put his drink down on the table, and smoothly slid
his right hand along the top of her breast, dipping into her cleavage to
grasp the gold chain with the key. Pulling it slightly, it forced her to
lean toward him so the chain wouldn't break.

"I notice you wore this same necklace last weekend too. The key is shiny,
but seems too realistic to be jewelry. This is a real key, a key for a
real lock. What are you keeping under lock and key?"

I was stunned by this move. He had blatantly touched her breasts, while
he grabbed the key. As he spoke my heart seemed to stop. Malik was
obviously more observant than we had expected. I could see the shock in
Leanne's eyes as well. This evening had quickly taken a turn we hadn't
expected and she was a bit unnerved. His question had caught her off
guard, and I could see her struggling to find a believable answer. As she
hesitated, he pulled the necklace a bit more, putting her face almost
touching his.

"What lock is so special that a woman wears the key on her necklace all
the time?"

I saw her blink, her face a blank. She was caught and didn't know what to
do. Her mind was racing with no real answer, but the truth. So to stop
his withering gaze, she blurted it out.

"It is a key for Lewis's chastity device. I lock him up on occasion."

Malik smiled broadly and turned to me, still holding Leanne close to his
face. I could see his eyes glance at the round little mound, where my
cock should be, highlighted by the tight crochet shorts. He slid his left
hand around the edge of the shorts and then grabbed the mound through my
shaper and hose. I could feel his fingers exploring the edge, feeling
the
hardness of the metal cup through the fabric.

"Well that explains one thing. Last week and tonight, I could plainly see
a little mound highlighted by his clothes, rather than the outline of a
cock, even a small white cock; it looked more like a pussy. So you let
Leanne lock you up? That can make for some fun sex play."

I couldn't think of anything to say or do. I stood there stunned with a
face burning red. Turning to face Leanne again, he smiled.

"So is this the only key? Normally little locks come with two, do you
keep the other here in case you lose this one?"

Befuddled by the turn of events and a bit embarrassed by his sudden
intimate knowledge of our practices, she boldly answered him. She wanted
him to know that he was not holding the only key.

"No, we put the other key in our safe box at the bank. That way we always
know where the spare is and it is protected."

Satisfied, he slipped his hand out from my shorts and moved to the back
of her neck. Releasing the pressure on the necklace slightly, he quickly
unhooked the clasp and pulled it off Leanne's neck. Glancing at me, he
slid it in his pocket, while he kept her close to him with the other
hand.

"Well enforced chastity can be a wonderful sex enhancer. But it works
best when the key holder is outside the couple. What is the longest
Leanne has kept you under lock and key?"

My heart was pounding and my mouth was dry. All I could think about was
him putting the key in his pocket, and how he was holding Leanne so
closely to him. I swallowed weakly and softly answered.

"A few days at most, it is not a big part of our routine."

"A few days, I guess you're really ready to come after that. But those
feelings of frustration, anticipation, and anxiety can really build with
a longer period of chastity. After a longer period of confinement the
sexual release can be much more explosive. Maybe we should try that. Part
of the excitement of being locked up is the loss of control and not
knowing when release will come. I now have the control here, at least
until the banks open on Monday."

With that, he turned back to Leanne and pulling her in closer, kissed her
fully on the lips. It was a shock at first, and she gave a bit of jerk
as
if to pull away. But the pressure of his hand and his soft lips lured her
to stay and they exchanged a deep French kiss. Finally releasing her, he
turned back to me. Taking the present off his lap, he gave it to me. I
was standing there stunned, not believing he now had my chastity key,
that he had just kissed my wife in front of me, and was so calm and cool
about it. I took the present almost as if I didn't know what else to do.
He indicated that I should open it.

Looking down, I pulled off the ribbon, lifted the lid and took out the
item inside. It was fabric, and opening the folds I could see what it
was. It was an apron, red with black hearts printed over it, and black
lace trim on the halter top and hem. Across the bodice was a script
version of 'I Love Lucy'. I held it up, both puzzled and embarrassed by
it. Leanne had begun to recover from the shock of losing the key. She
knew we had another one and decided that Malik's actions would only make
things hotter. The kiss was a surprise, but she liked it. If she had her
way, they would continue to tease me and then I would spend tonight and
tomorrow with my head between her legs and using the black dildo to work
her to orgasm after orgasm. She decided to get back in the game.

"Oh how nice, it is a pretty apron. It really has that fifties housewife
look. Are you a fan of the Lucy shows? They were hilarious at the time."

"Not really, I prefer raw, cutting edge comedy. But I was looking for a
nice apron for Lewis. I mean I felt sort of responsible for his getting
his black slacks stained that first week he cooked for me. In a way, I
thought he wound up wearing your clothes because of me. When I saw this
at the store, it seemed perfect. When I had been here before, he acted
like an innocent housewife, intent on impressing her guest through her
cooking and how nice everything looked. But it also suggested a solution
to a problem I had with him. My best friend growing up was also named
Lewis. He was a rough and tumble guy, someone who wasn't afraid to try
anything and who would fight you in a second if you crossed him. Nothing
personal, but your husband just didn't seem to deserve the name. When I
saw the apron, it gave me an idea. Maybe his name ought to be Lucy rather
than Lewis. Now that I've seen him in his sexy little outfit, the not-a-
dress-but-shorts-outfit, I know I made the right choice. So, put it on
for me Lucy. Let's see how you look in a pretty little apron."

Leanne burst out laughing, and looked at Malik. Grinning she stood up to
help me put on the apron, spinning me around so she could tie the strings
into a big bow in back. I was totally confused. I thought she would be
scared, worried and a bit outraged at how controlling Malik had become.
And to top it off, he was now suggesting I be called Lucy. It was too
much. But when Leanne got up and tied me into it, I didn't know what to
do. Standing there, I just looked at her. Smiling she stepped back to
check me out.

"That is totally darling. I couldn't agree more Malik; he definitely
needs a new name. Lucy is perfect. I've always wanted a nice little
housewife. Now that we've put him in an apron, I can work on that. I
assume you'll keep the key for us? It will be easier to extend his time
locked up, if I can't give in to his whining. I'll talk to you about a
suitable arrangement for how and when you return the key. For now, let's
just enjoy the show and the wonderful dinner my little Lucy has
prepared."

She laughed and offered Malik her hand. Standing up, she led him to the
table and indicated that I should start serving. Sitting intimately at
the romantic table, they enjoyed the delicious gourmet meal I had
prepared. Malik made it clear from the start that I wouldn't be sitting
at the table with them. Instead he suggested I stand and eat off the
sideboard serving table that was adjacent to their table. I wore the
apron in the kitchen, but slipped it off while we ate. Wearing only the
open-weave crochet outfit seemed almost like wearing nothing.

I felt totally humiliated by how the evening was going. However, Leanne
loved how he took charge. She was getting wetter and hotter with every
turn. She imagined how I was straining in my little prison and how my
mind was tortured by the loss of the key. She was content knowing it
would be all unlocked on Monday and so relaxed to enjoy my torment. She
knew I would translate that angst into sexual release for her. She also
was bathing in the attention from Malik. He was a younger man, a handsome
man, and a man who exuded confidence. That he found her so attractive
was
complimenting to her. She thought that a little foreplay between them
would only stoke my fires, especially if I had to wait two more days to
release them. So, she didn't resist his overtures. The stroking of her
cheek, the lean in to exchange a kiss, or the feel of his hands along her
thigh or waist, all these made her hotter and me more tense.

Malik's mind was also racing. He had been on edge ever since he came to
look at the apartment for rent. The place seemed perfect and he also got
the distinct impression that the owner, Leanne, found him attractive. She
was extremely friendly the first time he looked and when he returned for
a final check through and to sign the papers, she was wearing a tight
shirt and small shorts. She had a lovely body with a round ass and small
but perky breasts. Malik had learned early on to judge people not just by
what they said, but also by how they said it and the subtle body clues
they gave off. This woman found him attractive and desperately wanted him
to rent their place. She also knew she had a nice body and took special
measures to emphasize her breasts. He got the feeling she made them more
noticeable because in reality she wanted them to be bigger; so he would
remember to pay attention to them. That would make her like him even
more.

The feeling of attraction continued when he met the husband, Lewis, after
he moved in. Leanne gave off vibes that she wanted him. Lewis on the
other hand was a bit shocked and nervous when they met. Malik could tell
that something, likely his race, was making the man nervous, not in a
racist sort of way, but more of an intimidation factor. He sensed the
husband had a submissive nature. A nature that his wife was working to
enhance, deliberately portraying the husband's cooking as a domestic
role. The offer for dinner was not unexpected, since he thought the woman
had some ulterior motive.

That first dinner gave him more clues about them. He had decided to be a
bit aggressive in approaching Leanne and to throw out a dismissive barb
at her husband, cloaked as a joke. Lewis was embarrassed and a little
angered by the so-called-joke, but Leanne loved it. Malik knew then that
she wanted to further subdue her husband. He suspected they were using
him to stoke some sort of sexual game.

The second dinner quickly confirmed his analysis. When the husband opened
the door, Malik could see immediately that he was wearing women's
clothes. Many men would not have seen the clues, but Malik had worked in
a clothing store during college. He knew right away that the top was a
woman's blouse, from the button locations, the cut of the shoulders, and
the small print pattern. The pants looked like women's wear as well. Men
just didn't wear skinny ankle gripping pants like that; later seeing the
side zipper waist opening clinched that diagnosis. His other suspicions
were confirmed during the course of evening. Again, he threw out a loaded
comment to see how the Reece's would react. The wife did as he expected,
taking the opening to further feminize the husband in front of him. Why
else would she have told him that the pants were indeed hers and that she
had forced Lewis to wear something as overly feminine as a control
garment as well? The pumps were the clincher. The submissive nature of
the man was now fully established.

But Malik also gained clues from Leanne's appearance. Again she wore
overtly sexual clothing emphasizing her boobs. But nestled between them
was an odd piece of jewelry, a small key on a chain. He'd seen keys that
represented love, usually with a matching lock on another chain, but they
were representations of keys. This looked to be a real operational key;
there were even small scratches where it had been inserted and turned in
a lock. What would she be locking up? As the evening wore on, he spotted
it. The skin tight pants would have highlighted any man's genitals, even
if they were small. There was a pronounced bulge in Lewis's pants, but it
was an ovoid shape, symmetrical without the lumps or protrusions that
testicles and penis make. It looked like his genitals had been hidden in
or under something; maybe something like a chastity device. That fit
perfectly with his analysis of the couple using him for a private sexual
boost.

Now that he had that established what would he do with the knowledge? He
decided to push the edge a bit to see how the couple would react. He gave
Lewis an order, sat close to Leanne, and generally took control. While
Lewis was in the kitchen, Malik started hitting on Leanne, leaning in,
being suggestive in his language, accidentally brushing her boobs, or
making a show of looking at them before gazing back into her eyes. She
reacted positively to all of it. She was a natural flirt and the
attention he gave her breasts was well received by her. By the end of
the evening he had a plan, in mind. He would research it over the next
week; he confidently invited himself back for the next dinner, even
changing the night just to prove he could.

By the time Malik knocked on their door for the third dinner, he had
worked out his plan for success. Just like his day trades, he had learned
as much as he could to be prepared. First, he searched online for
chastity devices that might look like the profile that Lewis showed. The
one he found that looked like the best match had a metal cup that was
ovoid in shape and would look smooth under clothes. If this was the
model, he was in luck, because it was well made and would be difficult to
get out of without the key. In case Leanne was a little slow to push
Lewis, Malik wanted to put him in something feminine himself, an apron
would be perfect. He looked online till he found something suitable, the
50's housewife look. He had noticed that some of the aprons featured
Lucille Ball, an icon for that era. That gave him the idea to not only
give Lewis a new feminine item, but to rename him, if possible. He made
up a story that would support the name change. He had decided that Leanne
wanted Lewis to be submissive and it looked like feminizing him was her
strategy If so, providing him with an apron, a universal sign of both
femininity and submissiveness, and a girl's name would be well received
by her.

Malik also found out about Lewis's job; his boss, what he did and what
the company produced. Lewis was what he appeared to be, a middle level
administrator in a small local company. In a lucky coincidence, Joe
Simons, the owner of the company had approached the firm where Malik
worked for investment advice. He had originally been assigned to another
broker because he only wanted to invest a limited amount of funds; Malik
had started getting assigned bigger investors because of his success. But
Malik had been able to trade a larger more lucrative account to get
assigned Mr. Simons' account. He might make less money, but his odds with
the Reeces' would increase tremendously if he had leverage, real or just
perceived, on Lewis through his company. As Leanne opened the door that
night, Malik started his operation.

Looking at her, he was pleased that she continued to dress so
provocatively and that she was wearing the key. He was overjoyed at how
Lewis was dressed. Leanne was literally forcing him to be feminine in
front of Malik. Malik saw the embarrassment in his face as well as the
gleam in Leanne's eyes indicating she loved seeing her husband squirm.
The presence of the chastity device was also confirmed quickly. Leanne
snuggled close to Malik as they sat down, giving him more encouragement.
By the time, he had directed Lewis around, and fondled his leg and ass,
Malik was almost certain that he was going to succeed. That gave him the
courage to pull the key maneuver. It worked better than he had dreamed
possible. Not only did she tell him about the chastity device, she also
confirmed that the only key accessible that weekend was in his hand. By
the time, he pulled her close to kiss her, Malik knew that all the phases
of his plan would work. Even Leanne's initial resistance to his kiss
seemed almost scripted for Lewis; her tongue plunged into his mouth as if
she were starving. She quickly became a co-conspirator, pushing Lewis,
now Lucy, further into a feminized submissive role. However, Malik knew
Leanne's secret. He saw it in her eyes when he grabbed the key. As much
as she wanted to dominate Lewis, she also craved someone controlling her.
That would happen, but just not tonight. Tonight he needed to get the
couple to the point where it could all be tied together tomorrow. He
would allow her one more night to think she was pulling the strings.

The dinner was now complete, and I wanted to clean up and get back to the
kitchen. The evening had been a tug of war between my sexual arousal of
being humiliated and dominated and the agony of watching my wife flirt
with a man; now the sexual tension was becoming unbearable. I had been
able to convince myself that the kisses shared between my wife and Malik
were meaningless, done just to ratchet up our lust. But it was still hard
to watch and the heels, shaper and cosmetics were becoming more annoying
with every minute. I don't know how women stand it. What was even worse
was how Malik seemed to find a new button to push every minute. I just
wanted to speed everything up; the idea of waiting till Monday to be
release was playing in all my thoughts. I was just getting ready to clear
the table, but now Malik wanted something else.

"Lucy, you've been flashing that pretty little lace shaper all evening,
how about slipping out of your manly shorts to let me see it fully? I
think it would be cute to see how your new apron would look just wrapped
over your lingerie and hose."

"That's a great idea, Malik. Lucy you do as he says. I know you were
eager to wear your new sexy shaper tonight. Let him see how good it looks
on you."

I looked at her with disbelieve. I know she was teasing me purposely to
increase my humiliation so she would receive the benefits later, but she
no longer even winked at me to signal she was playing a game. Plus, he
would not know what was true from what was fantasy. But I felt I had no
other choice, so I stood by the table and slowly untied the bows that
held the vest together. Sliding it off my arms I put it on the couch and
then turned to slip the crochet shorts down my legs. I did manage to
angle myself so that my butt was not in full view as I bent over, but I
had some trouble with the shorts catching on my heels as I tried to step
out of them. They both laughed at my struggle.

"Leanne, I think you might want to invest in skirts for Lucy from now on.
Now that he has made his point tonight with his shorts, it might be
easier for him to just wear dresses when he feels the need to show off
his legs. You do look very cute in that lacey shaper. Turn around let me
see your butt. Nice. Just one more request. Leanne indicated that she
locked you up in a chastity device and asked me to hold the key. Why
don't you let me see it, so I can appreciate the value of this request?"

I was dumbfounded. He expected me to undress and show him my bound
genitals? I glanced at Leanne but she just smiled bigger, as if she was
an innocent bystander to this whole evening. I knew I either had to come
up with an excuse or go ahead. I thought momentarily, but had no reason
not to show him. Defeated, I bowed my head and started to slip the straps
off my shoulder. I heard Leanne giggle and saw her shake her head no.

"Lucy, you don't need to take it off. Just reach down between your legs;
the crotch has two snaps you can release to pull up the bottom so you can
get to your hose and panties. Malik, please understand, Lucy is new to
girls clothes. She has a lot to learn about the intricacies and
subtleties of her new fashions. Sometimes I think it is true what they
say about blondes being ditzy. Lucy seems as if he needs everything
spelled out for her."

I was starting to get mad now, but did as she suggested. Undoing the
snaps, I pulled the panty part of the shaper up to my waist. I slipped my
hands under the waistband of the pantyhose and pushed it down, below my
crotch, so that it was tight across my thighs. I could feel my face flush
as I pulled the thong down to where the hose were sitting. I was smooth
everywhere, but the narrow little strip of hair right above my chastity
device. My cock was fully hidden by the metal chastity cup over it, but
my small balls were visible, squeezed out between the cup and the metal
ring behind it. The lock hung down between them symbolizing how I had
surrendered my control over my own sex organ. I would have never imagined
having to do something so embarrassing in front of anyone let alone a
man
I barely knew.

I looked up to see Leanne, covering her mouth with her hand, trying to
stifle a giggle. I must have looked ridiculous. I know I felt that way.
Malik merely stared at me silently appraising my chastity bound cock for
a moment before speaking. Not showing any emotions, he was wildly
celebrating inside. The chastity device was the exact model he had seen
on the internet, a solid quite functional design. Knowing that Lewis
could truly be controlled was the final piece of information he needed to
implement his plan. Clearing his throat, Malik questioned the humiliated
husband in front of him.

"Nice job Leanne. He looks all locked up. I assume that it helps that he
has a small cock. That would make the job much easier. Exactly how small
are you Lucy?"

That comment was like a slap to my face; I had never considered myself to
be small there, only average, so I let him know that.

"I'm more average in size than small, but I've never really measured
myself."

"I can't believe that Leanne hasn't put a tape measure to it. I would
have thought at least you would have measured it Lucy, with your
inventory background. Maybe that's why you think it is an average size.
From what I can see, it appears to be well below average. Average cock
size for white males is 5.5 to 6 inches when erect. Black males are
bigger naturally, averaging 7 to 7.5 inches when hard. Of course cock
sizes are smaller when soft. So a small white man would be about 4 inches
hard and around 2 inches soft. It looks like your device is close to 2
inches, so I'm pretty sure you are in the small category. We can settle
this some other time since Leanne should know how you stack up against
other, real men. But I've seen enough now. Go ahead and pull your panties
up and get dressed again. I think you still have some chores to do. I
want to spend some more time with your wife."

I did as he said, my mind racing and my anger about to boil over. I
couldn't believe how he had insulted me and Leanne had said nothing to
defend me. I quickly got dressed, pulling up my panties, hose and re-
snapping the shaper. I slipped on that damn apron he had given me and
started cleaning up. It was hard not to be mad, and I was almost stomping
around in my heels so they would realize that. But they both seemed
oblivious to me. They sat close together and I could see him being quite
aggressive with her, as they exchanged some kissing and he fondled her. I
was about to call it quits as I put away the last dish into the washer,
when he stood up. Holding her hand, Malik brought Leanne to the kitchen
where I stood nervously, tottering in my heels.

"This has been a very interesting and entertaining evening, but I'm
afraid I need to be going now. I have a lunch meeting tomorrow with a new
client, Joe Simons. He's the CEO of a local company and wants me to
handle his investments. However, I would like to get in some running in
the morning. Leanne told me you like to run too, so how about you meet me
tomorrow morning, say 7:30. So Lucy, just wait on the steps for me.
Leanne, do you run too?"

"No I'm not into running, but I do work out at an exercise club, three
times a week. I take dance and aerobic classes."

"Well I guess you have something that Lucy can run in tomorrow? I want
him to continue to express his new femininity. Something on the order of
a tank top, tight shorts, and a lacy thong would be okay."

"Malik, you think of everything. I will have him ready for his run
tomorrow."

With that, he leaned in and kissed her once more, slowly running one hand
down from her waist to grip her ass, while the other slipped upward to
fondle her left breast. I was beyond humiliation and just stood there,
looking down at the floor. Hearing that Malik was meeting with the CEO of
my company had elevated my worries. The whole night had seen our sexual
fantasy take a much more realistic turn than I could have ever foreseen
or desired. Now Malik was threatening to take it beyond a fantasy. I'm
sure he knew that Mr. Simons ran the company I worked for, or he wouldn't
have mentioned it. Add to that the nervousness about running in public
in
Leanne's gear. Now I had that to worry about as well as the temporary
loss of my prized key. Leanne showed him to the door, and then turned to
me. Her face was beaming and she had a sexual lust in her eyes.

"Oh god Lewis, I need you so badly. This has been such a turn on tonight
I practically came a couple of times, just watching you and him. Malik
knows how to push things, not to mention he is a really good kisser. But
what I want now more than anything is the sweet touch of your mouth and
tongue on me. I need to come."

She reached behind her, unzipped her dress, and let it drop to the floor.
I could see that her little G-string was soaked, and her thighs were
shiny with the excitement running down her leg. She came to me and kissed
me roughly and she pushed me down to a kneeling position in front of
her.
I pulled down her panty and began to kiss and lick her smooth lips and
pussy. It was as if I had never tasted her before. I couldn't get enough
and she came almost as soon as I started. She held my face tightly into
her pussy as she came, her legs trembling. As she released her hold on my
head, she took my hand and we went upstairs.

Grabbing the large black dildo, she told me to strip. It felt like such a
relief to get out of the tight feminine clothes. My cock was throbbing
in
its prison; it seemed to make it much harder, knowing that my release was
no longer under our control. Once I was nude she laid me back on the
bed,
straddled my face with her thighs and told me to lick. As I worked my
tongue on her pussy and down to the curve where her ass met her legs, she
began to fuck herself with the dildo. Lying beneath her seeing that dark
piston plunging into her, releasing the lust, made me both horny and
scared; I couldn't help but visualize Malik taking the role of the dildo,
taking the role of the man in our sexual life. The pent up energy we had
been building all evening led her to massive orgasms, but they hardly
satisfied her. Not until she had come six times in less than two hours
did she appear to be sated. My cock strained in its prison, leaking pre-
cum and throbbing as I ate her. For me, it just built my sexual
frustration and tension, wondering about how I could survive until Monday
without releasing this energy.

We were both worn out, so she set the alarm for the morning and we
cuddled together. She whispered how she had never been so horny in her
life and that I had brought her to another level of sexual satisfaction.
She whispered that Malik thought he was so hot, but while she kissed and
flirted with him, all her thoughts were on me and our rendezvous later.
She also consoled me that on Monday she would make my wait worthwhile,
even suggesting that I call in sick so she could release me as soon as
the bank opened.

The alarm startled us both, but Leanne was quick to give me some orders.
She wanted me to take a shower to wash off our sex and the leftover
makeup, then shave, but keep my hair dry. I did as she asked thinking I
had never cleaned up to run before. When I was finished, she handed me a
nude lacy thong. With that firmly wrapping my imprisoned cock, I sat down
at her vanity as she indicated. She began to put some curl in my hair,
supplementing the ones that had survived from last night. I tried to
protest, but she shushed me. Telling me she wanted to deliver a sexy
little running mate for Malik. I could tell she was already developing a
sexual tension. After she was happy with my curls, she applied a small
amount of waterproof mascara, a touch of eye shadow and the shiny pink
lipstick that matched my nails. I protested again, but she ignored me. I
could tell she had planned this and I fully expected that when I returned
I would find myself kneeling between her legs.

From her dresser she brought out a racer back tank top with a built in
bra. It fit tightly over my chest and again she ignored my protests as
she slipped the silicon breast pads into the cups. Stepping back she
smiled as she liked what she saw so far. Turning back to the dresser, she
rifled through her exercise clothes for a moment, until she found the
bottom she liked. Holding it out for me, I stepped into it, and she
pulled it up my legs. As she adjusted it, I noticed it was pair of tight
shorts, with no legs, but with an attached skirt. It had a yellow trim
around the waist and down the sides that matched the yellow in the flower
pattern of the top. I really protested this, saying I won't run in
public
in a skirt. I was about to pull it down, when she reached under it and
grabbed my chastity cup. Looking me in the eye, she said I should do as
she wants, unless I want her to wait till next week to get the key from
the bank. I was surprised, but resigned myself to her demands. She
finished the outfit off with a pair of her sneakers with bright yellow,
pink and green colors that matched the colors in the floral pattern of
the top.

I felt totally humiliated as I left to sit on the porch steps. My only
consolation was that it was early for a Sunday and few would be out at
this time. I was a bit relieved that Malik was not already waiting so I
sat down. The occasional car driving by made me nervous and as I waited,
the time began to pass. I kept looking at my watch as it crept toward 8
o'clock, but still no Malik. I began to worry that I had indeed missed
him, and he had left without me. Just as I was about to go inside, I
heard him come out. Smiling he looked at me as I stood up.

"Well aren't you sweet looking. Good morning, Lucy, I see your wife has
taken my instructions to heart. You ready to parade your sissy status
around for everyone? Although, I must admit you look so feminine, few
will realize you're actually a boy under that skirt."

As he talked, he came over and adjusted my skirt, pulling it down a bit.
he then grabbed, the back of my thong, pulling it up so that the waist
band was above my skirted shorts. He positioned it so that the lace was
fairly visible at the back and sides. Slapping my ass, he told me to
start jogging, he would follow. As we started I could almost feel him
looking at me, the skirt dancing around my smooth legs as we went down
the street. When we got to the turnoff to go to the park where I normally
ran, he told me to go on down the street. That meant I was to keep
running where more people might see me. We went past several businesses
and houses, where activity was starting to increase, and even past a
church were early attendees gave me some odd glances. Reaching a small
commercial intersection, I had to stop to wait for the light. Malik came
up behind me and whispered to me that I need to adjust my thong; he
wanted me to pull up the waistband a little more. As we returned to
jogging I felt dejected. It was as if he was parading me around as proof
that he controlled me. Finally we got back to the house. It had been a
stressful run, not from the exertion standpoint, but from an emotional
one. As we started I was sure everyone would stare and laugh, but the
glances I got were more admiring. It was almost more embarrassing that I
was seen as an actual girl rather than a sissy. Malik was right. I looked
so feminine as to be passable. That hurt my male pride more than if
people had seen me as a sissy.

The relaxing jog had been just what Malik needed. He was totally
surprised by how feminine Lewis had been when he saw him sitting on the
steps. It made him feel powerful to know that Leanne was so intent on
pleasing him, that she had basically sacrificed her husband's
masculinity. But the boy was cute in the skirt and padded top. She had
done just enough with his makeup and hair, as to make him look very
passable. It really helped that his long legs looked so hot in the short
little jogging skirt. He had intended to pull up the thong, so Lewis
would be showing some really identifiable feminine article of clothing.
But with the skirt it seemed almost excessive. Malik did stick to his
plan to run down the road. He knew there were at least a half dozen
security cameras that would capture Lewis as he pranced along on his run,
including one at the bank where his firm had connections. Malik's luck
continued when they were stopped at the light, so the traffic camera
would fully record the cute little hottie adjusting her thong. But now
that they were done, he needed to finish the charade and make this
arrangement more permanent.

"Lucy come on inside and have some water with me. That was a good run. I
can see you are in good shape. Get us two waters from the fridge and
bring them into my living room."

I was hesitant to follow him into the duplex, but knew I had few choices.
I was trapped until Monday, and decided that since I had made it through
the public gauntlet that things couldn't get worse. I brought the water
into the room.

"Good girl, now do me a favor and strip off that pretty little skirt and
sexy panties. I want to get a closer look at your chastity device."

I did as he ordered, leaving the damp clothes on the floor, as I stood
there in front of him. Slightly embarrassed, I took a drink of water. He
rose off the couch, and walked around me once, continuing until he stood
behind me. He told me to put my hands back behind me in a matter of fact
tone. I had become used to doing as he said, so I complied. I felt him
grab my hand and he put my thumb in a small cuff, clicking it shut; I
knew the feeling, because Leanne and I had a pair like this. My other
thumb was soon locked up as well, so my hands were securely fastened
behind me. Stepping back in front of me, he was holding a small black
lock in one hand. He held it up for me to see.

"Seen this type of lock before Lucy? It is a very secure design, built of
titanium; very hard to cut or break. It is built by Master-Lock and is
very appealing to me, and perfect for this situation. The black color and
the large M on the front are perfect symbols for our relationship. You
see I couldn't let this opportunity pass by. I mean to be able to have a
sissy slave to do as I say, plus his beautiful wife as well. I've always
wanted to cuckold someone. I mean what young black man wouldn't want to
own a submissive white couple. But don't worry, you'll be treated fairly
and will experience sexual desires like you've never expected. You'll
just have to surrender whatever male pride Leanne has left you as part of
the price. But if you do as I tell you, everything will be fine."

As he spoke, Malik took our key, still on the gold chain, and unlocked
the small brass lock on my chastity device. He then smoothly slipped his
lock through the hasp and clicked it shut. Pulling on it twice to be sure
that was securely locked, he stepped back. I had begun to panic as soon
as I saw the lock. Even though I hadn't thought of this before, now it
made perfect sense. Why would he allow us to get a key on Monday? That
would end whatever control he had established. By exchanging our lock for
his, he was in complete control. My breathing became rapid and shallow,
and I felt like I was going to pass out. Malik stepped behind me and
unlocked the thumb cuffs; he didn't need them anymore as I was fully his.
Once my hands were free I couldn't help but run my fingers over the
lock,
hoping beyond reason that it wasn't truly fastened.

"You do understand the significance don't you Lucy. Your life is now
mine, as is your wife's. Look online when you get a chance, you'll see
how effective this lock can be. But first, I want you to go home, and get
cleaned up. I want you and your wife back here in about 30 minutes.
You're to be dressed in nice outfit, a skirt or dress, with hose and high
heels with your face fully made up. I want you to be pretty when you
work
for me. Leanne is to have on those gold pumps, her smallest pair of
panties, and that white terry cloth cover-up she wears outside
occasionally. While I'm eating lunch and getting to know your boss, I
want you to clean my apartment. Leanne will supervise your work to help
you learn all that a proper maid needs to know. Now, put on your little
skirt and get back home. Here you can have your lock and key back. I
won't need it any longer."

I did as he said my mind in a panic. The move with the lock and knowing
he was going to see my boss seemed to put me in a hopelessly vulnerable
position. All I knew to do was follow his orders and try to figure out
something as we went along. I burst into our half of the duplex. Leanne
was sitting at the kitchen table, leisurely having a cup of coffee. She
smiled at me when I came in.

"Have a good run dear? Hope Malik wasn't too good a runner for you to
keep up. Did you enjoy showing off your pretty legs in my exercise
skirt?"

I didn't waste any time answering her silly questions. I needed to let
her know how bad the situation had gotten so we could start trying to
find a solution. I put the lock on the table. She smiled, obviously
thinking that Malik had freed me so I could get some sexual release. As
she looked at me, the expression on her face changed from excitement to
puzzlement as she could see the worry on my face. I simply pulled down
the skirt to show her the new black lock on my chastity device.

"He switched locks. Now I can't get out without him. And he is going to
have lunch with my boss. This isn't just a fantasy to him. He wants
control, control of both of us. We need to think about how we can stop
this. But unless you have a big idea, he wants us back at his place in 30
minutes. I am to clean his place while you show me how. So you need to
get me ready."

Leanne was distraught, but knew she needed to keep Malik happy at this
point. She had me take a quick shower, while she dressed in the outfit I
described to her. For me, she had a simple sheer white blouse and tight
black mini skirt. I wore a white lace bra, filled with my forms, sheer to
the waist black pantyhose, a black thong, and a pair of black pumps. She
put a few more curls in my hair with her curling iron and did my face
up.
She used foundation, blush, eye shadow, eye liner, mascara, some false
eyelashes, and a dark red lipstick. I looked really overdone, but we
wanted to be sure Malik thought it was enough. When we were ready, we
looked at each other and tried to be confident that everything would be
ok. Knocking on his door, I felt like I was going to my doom.

"Right on time, I'm glad that you realize that being punctual for me is
very important. Good morning Leanne, I assume you know the current
situation. There is a new order here from now on. Lucy is our slave. She
is to obey both of us, and will be our servant. You will also be my
submissive, but you will be reserved for my pleasure. I don't want you to
waste your time doing household chores either in my apartment or yours.
So I want you to fully train Lucy on all the necessary jobs to keep our
places spotless. Of course she will continue to provide healthy,
delicious meals. You can start training her on domestic skills while I'm
gone. But first I think it will help you understand the situation if we
do a bit more examination. Lucy, turn around and put your hands behind
your back."

I did as instructed and soon my thumbs were cuffed together like earlier
this morning. Malik then picked up a wide leather collar, placed it
around Leanne's neck, and locked it tight. Hanging down from the front of
the collar was a short metal chain with a pair of thumb cuffs welded to
it, which Malik placed on her hands and clicked, shut. Seeing that we
were both incapacitated, he unbuttoned my skirt and pulled it down.
Hooking his fingers in the waistband of my hose, he pulled them and the
thong down to mid-thigh. Unlocking his lock, he opened the chastity
device so that my cock was exposed. He turned to Leanne and gave her a
cloth tape measure.

"Get down on your knees and let's take an inventory of Lucy's little
penis. Measure along the top of his shaft, placing the end of the tape
against his body; don't push in as we want a realistic idea of how much
cock he could give a woman."

Leanne reluctantly did as he instructed, fumbling a bit with her
restrained hands. But she was able to get a measurement. Just her touch
on my penis felt great, even under these circumstances. Her answer to his
question about my length caused me to blush a bit.

"How long was he?"

"About 2 and half inches"

"Not about, what was it exactly?"

"2.1 inches"

But I couldn't believe it, when Malik told her to suck me. He wanted her
to measure me when erect. The feel of her warm, soft lips and probing
tongue were like ecstasy. I hardened up immediately, the pent up sexual
tension expressing itself in my rock hard cock. Just as I was beginning
to lose control, she moved her mouth away and again awkwardly measured my
penis, using the same technique as earlier. He looked at her. This time
she blushed.

"3.9 inches"

"Well that is pretty good; almost double the size than when she is soft.
Of course, that means it is officially a small penis, so small as to not
deserve to be really called a cock. I can see why you felt no loss when
you put it under a lock and key. I'm sure Lucy gave you much more
pleasure with his tongue than you ever got with his little stub. Now do
me one more favor, measure me."

With that, he unbuttoned his pants, and pulled them and his underwear
down. The move revealed his cock and although still soft it appeared to
be substantial. Leanne measured him, stretching the tape out. Looking up
at Malik as she finished she did not need to be prompted.

"5.3 inches"

He smiled. The implication was immediate. He was longer soft than I was
hard. Although she tried to be reserved, a smile crossed her face. I
could see that she was anticipating the feel of his cock in her; the feel
of something big enough to touch everywhere and to give her much more
stimulation. He stepped back and began to get dressed, telling her to
face me again. He told her to deal with my erection, by squeezing my
balls. She looked at him for a minute in a questioning manner, but after
he waved her on, she softly squeezed my sack. The pain was enough to make
my penis softened quickly. Once I was soft, he told her to put my stub
into its cage. She did as told. After he put his pants back up, he turned
to me and locked up my chastity device, removed the thumb cuffs, and
told
me to straighten up my skirt.

As I was doing this, he had Leanne standup and without any ceremony,
unzipped her cover-up, letting it fall to the floor. She stood there
virtually nude before him. He leaned in and sucked softly on her left
nipple as his left hand caressed her right breast. Her gasp was barely
audible, but I could tell she was aroused at this whole situation.
Smiling, Malik stepped back, but ran his hand down to her panties and
groped her pussy momentarily through the fabric. Already her arousal was
beginning to make her panties wet.

"Leanne I will satisfy you later, if Lucy does a good job on my
apartment. She is to clean the whole place, do my dishes, strip and
remake the bed, and gather the laundry. She'll do that back at your
place, while I show you your new role. I expect you to supervise her work
only, do not help her, but just tell her how to do it properly. I should
be gone about two hours. I expect Mr. Simons will be interested in my
plans for investing his money, but I'm sure the fact that I rent from one
of his employees will come up in the conversation. Maybe I can mention
how you re-worked the inventory form, Lucy. I want him to know what a
good worker you are. Of course, I could always invite him here for one of
your delicious meals. Is that how you want your boss to get to know you
better?"

The implied threat was left hanging, as Malik left for his lunch. Leanne
and I commiserated only momentarily on our dire position, before I began
to clean his place. Leanne was insistent on doing each task as best as I
could. I could sense the fear in her voice as she realized how precarious
our new position was relative to Malik. But there was also an undertone
of anticipation. I knew her well enough to realize the prospect of
fucking Malik and his large cock was turning her on. She began to get
more turned on by her situation, virtually nude with her hands cuffed,
but still in charge of me. It was approaching her ideal fantasy. She was
both submissive and dominant. As we worked our way through his apartment,
the time speed on and as it was approaching two hours since Malik left,
we hurried. I had just gathered all the laundry in a basket by the door
and bagged up the trash when he returned. He surveyed the room, and went
down the hall to the bedroom, appraising the work we had done. Returning
to the living room, he caressed Leanne's ass cheek as he spoke to me.

"Very nice Lucy, it seems you are capable of learning the
responsibilities of your new role. Your boss was very interested in my
situation with you and confirmed that you were a reliable, if perhaps
unspectacular, worker. Of course, I didn't expose your secret desires,
but I had a feeling that Mr. Simons could understand how I might take
advantage of the situation. He seemed to like to be in control too. Well
you can go home now and do my laundry; get everything washed and dried.
Leanne can show you how to iron my stuff later. First she needs to learn
her new role with me. It's time she finds out how slutty she can be. I
can see she has been anticipating the feel of my cock, if her wet panties
are the indicator I suspect they are. They obviously need to be
laundered
now, so why don't you kneel down, take off her panties for me, and then
you can go do your work, while I start her training."

Kneeling before her, I pulled down her panty, slipping it past her heels
as she raised her trembling feet one by one. I could sense both dread and
excitement in her body, the same feelings I was experiencing. Adding her
panty to the laundry basket I picked it and the trash up and made my way
outside. Although the weekend had been full of humiliating experiences,
nothing felt like this. I was surrendering my wife to another man,
knowing full well that he planned to sexually use her. Compounding that
fact was that I was now exposing myself to the neighbors in my feminized
appearance. The walk to put his trash into the can by the street made my
heart race and I felt light headed. The click, click, click of my heels
on the concrete sounded like church bells ringing out in the
neighborhood. I tried not to look around, but could almost feel the
stares of a couple of people across the road. My only consolation was
that I knew my appearance was convincing as a female and perhaps they
would not recognize me.

Reaching the safety of the porch again I entered our half of the duplex.
I felt like crying as I racked my brain to see a way out of this, but I
realized we were stuck in his control. Starting the wash took my mind off
what was happening next door, but I had to busy myself by cleaning our
apartment while the washer was running to keep my mind occupied. I went
through the motions of cleaning his clothes and by the time they were
done, I had cleaned our floors, dusted, and straightened up the house.
Making the bed was agonizing; it only reinforced that Leanne was now in
another man's bed and made me wonder if we would every share this one
again. As I was sliding away in despair, the phone rang. It was Malik, or
as he made clear to me, Master.

"I trust you have finished my clothes. Your slut wife and I are ready for
a break, so I want you to prepare a meal for us. Nothing fancy, just
something nutritious. Bring my clothes back, as I need you to clean up
the mess we made."

I walked quickly from our apartment to his, trying to use the basket full
of clean clothes as a shield. Inside the apartment, I went back to the
bedroom. As I entered I could see the evidence of their sexual actions.
Malik had removed the collar and cuffs and Leanne was totally nude,
reclining back on the bed, her legs spread wide. I could see her pussy
was coated with his cum, the lips swollen and red, and her opening
gapping widely from the size of his cock. He was lying beside her, idly
playing with one of her breasts, his cock also coated and lying semi-hard
between his legs.

As I looked at the scene, I suddenly noticed that he had decorated her
body, using a black marker. Immediately above her pussy, was a black
spade and close on each side of her slit were two numbers, 5.3 and 8.0.
Further away, at the crease where her thighs met her torso were two
smaller numbers, 2.1 and 3.9. The significance of the design was very
clear to me. The larger numbers were his, the smaller were mine. His were
close to her sex as was the black symbol. He had marked her as his
territory, and in doing so was reminding me of how my size was inferior
to his and my position was submissive to his.

Leanne seemed a bit embarrassed, but also had an air of satisfaction on
her face. I could tell she had thoroughly enjoyed being fucked by his
large cock. The way she spread her legs, it seemed apparent that she was
proud of herself and not ashamed of what had happened, not even the
temporary markings near her pussy. Malik said nothing, but merely
motioned toward her pussy. I knew what he wanted, so I knelt at the edge
of the bed. Despite all my anger at what was happening, how he had taken
her, how she had violated our vows to each other, and what he had done to
me, I obeyed his unspoken command and began to lick her. Softly at
first,
I ran my tongue over her labia and her inner thighs. Pursuing my lips, I
removed as much of his cum as I could. The taste was pungent, salty with
a musky flavor. It was both similar and different than the way my cum
tasted.

As I focused more on her pussy, she moaned softly, as if the stimulation
although pleasant was painful because she had almost too much excitement
with him. I ran my tongue between her lips and as deep into her as I
could. Her murmurs became muted, as Malik leaned in to her and they
kissed. Glancing up I could see the excitement on her face, as being
kissed by two men was heavenly. Again, despite my frustration at what was
happening, my own cock was rock hard confined in its prison. It throbbed
unrelentingly confirming to me that I was indeed a submissive and even
though I wanted to protest this event, my cock betrayed my real feelings.

I continued to clean her until I had removed all the slimy cum with my
tongue. Seeing I was done, Malik tapped my head, and rolled his body, so
that his cock was more accessible. My face flushed deeply, as I moved
between his legs. They continued to kiss, as I took his cock into my
mouth. I had gotten used to the size and shape of Leanne's dildo, so I
could easily take his length into my mouth. What surprised me was the
warmth and softness of his organ. Those sensations were totally absent
from the artificial penis I had sucked. The taste was the same as on her
pussy, and it was easier physically to strip off cum from his shaft than
it had been to tease it from Leanne's folds. But the mental humiliation
was far greater in cleaning Malik. I knew Leanne was watching me,
watching me become a cock sucker, watching me debase myself for this man.

Whatever image she had of me as a man was now being blurred by visions of
a feminized Lewis with a large black cock in my mouth. This knowledge
did
not cause my cock to soften, in fact it was now as fully engorged as the
chastity tube would allow, causing me a heavenly mix of pain, pleasure,
and humiliation. As I worked my mouth up his shaft, he began to harden.
His reaction to my oral attentions was noticed by Leanne, and she
chuckled softly. Their reactions caused my face to flush deeper and I
couldn't look her in the eyes. Finally, as I had cleaned him
sufficiently, he told me to go back to my apartment and start supper.
They would join me shortly. As I rose, Leanne pointed out that I needed
to fix my makeup; all the cosmetics were on her vanity.

"Lucy you'll need to remember from now on when you lick me or suck
Malik's cock that you will to touch up your makeup. We can make it a
little better by getting you some waterproof styles, but even so it will
important for you to check your look. I expect you to be neat and pretty
for Malik when you are serving us."

I couldn't do anything but nod my head, as they got out of bed to go take
a shower. I retreated to our apartment. Wiping their sexual juices off
my face, while looking in the mirror made realize how my life had
changed. I couldn't dwell on it, but fixed my makeup and went to the
kitchen to start something for them to eat. They appeared shortly. He was
dressed minimally in a long bathrobe and Leanne was naked. She slipped
upstairs to put on a clean thong and a sheer robe that did nothing to
hide her breasts. She snuggled up to him while I cooked. We ate the meal
in silence; I think because Leanne and I were stunned at how quickly our
life had changed.

Once I had cleaned up from dinner, I brought them both a drink and they
began to renew their sexual interaction. She knelt between his legs and
slowly sucked his cock, while he explained that he was now the master of
the duplex. He would allow us time to our selves, but when he wanted us
we had to serve him. I was to always be dressed femininely when at home,
must wear women's underwear at work, and he might even expand my work
wardrobe to include women's pants and blouses so I would always be
reminded that I was no longer the man of the house. To reinforce that
point, once Leanne had gotten him fully erect, he made me kneel and
replace her. Malik made a point of telling me how to suck him, how to run
my tongue around the rim of his cockhead and how to softly suckle his
nut
sack when I stuffed it into my mouth. While I was servicing him, Leanne
kissed him and allowed him to fondle and kiss her breasts.

Once he had fully demonstrated that he ruled us now, he took Leanne
upstairs and fucked her again in our bed. Because of their earlier sex,
Malik took forever to come, bringing her to multiple orgasms while I
knelt watching at the foot of the bed. It was obvious Leanne loved his
sexual prowess, and I had to admit he was far better than I at bringing
her off. Once they both climaxed, they rolled over to rest. Looking at
me, he set out some orders.

"Lucy bring me all your sex toys. I know you two sluts must have some and
I deserve to know what pleasures you create for yourselves."

I did as he commanded. He examined most of the items knowingly but not
showing any emotion. It was obvious he knew about thumb cuffs, wrist
restraints, and the range of dildos we had, but when I showed him the
large black one, he smiled.

"Lucy is that yours or is just for Leanne? What have you done with it
before?"

"We both use it, although it is mostly for her. I've gone down it, as a
role play device simulating serving her black lover and then I use it to
fuck her to orgasm."

That answer, although honest, brought a deep blush to my face. It seemed
clear from that statement that we had initiated our relationship with him
for more than a need for a good renter. Leanne found it hard to hear the
explanation and looked down at her hands while we talked.

"I see; it makes sense as a tool to compensate for your small size. It
also reinforces your submissive nature, doesn't it?"

"Yes, I guess it does. We had made a conscious effort to use role play in
our love making and to heighten those feelings we couldn't achieve on
our
own."

"Has Leanne every fucked you with it?"

Blushing even more, I answered.

"No, that was not something we tried. That kind of sex didn't appeal to
me. I know she loved the size, but to me, it seems too big."

"Well we might want to try that sometime, but it would be more logical
for you to work up to a big size. I could enjoy watching Leanne mount you
and show you what a submissive girl feels when being taken. But that
will
be for later. Now I want you to understand that your pleasure is no
longer under your control. I'm sure this day has been a shock to you and
Leanne, but I want you to end the day remembering how explosive your
climax was. Leanne you take the wrist cuffs and restrain Lucy to the
bed."

She followed his instructions, spreading my arms and attaching them to
the headboard with the locking wrist restraints. She then removed my
pantyhose and lace thong, so my chastity tube was uncovered. As I lay on
my back, my cock throbbed in the cage. Despite all my humiliations and
knowing that my wife was probably hooked on Malik's large cock, I was as
excited as I had ever been. The idea of getting to come was overriding
everything else. Malik then took the thumb cuffs and locked Leanne's arms
behind her. As we waited on the bed, he took his key and unlocked my
chastity device. Once it was free, my cock sprang up, pulsating back and
forth in the air, as if begging for relief.

Malik then directed the scene. I first cleaned her pussy as she straddled
my face. Then she had to take one of the small dildos in her mouth and
work it into my ass. The feel of its hardness in me reinforced how I was
truly submissive to her and Malik. Once it was buried, she was allowed to
lick my balls and shaft. The touch of her tongue and lips was like
electricity and my passion was peaking. Finally he told her to take my
small white cock into her pussy. As she engulfed me, I could tell how
much she had been stretched by his size during all the encounters of the
day. But because it was similar to how she was after I used the dildo on
her she knew how to wiggle and hump so that she could bring us both to a
momentous climax. The wet warmth of her pussy was like a magic potion,
removing all the shame and humiliation that occurred earlier. Finally as
I could hold back no longer, I erupted into a climax which also triggered
one in her. Writhing and moaning we both collapsed into a wet sweaty
heap, she laying across my body as we gasped for breath.

Malik had been silent since we started fucking and he now stood up by the
bed, wrapped in his robe. While we lay there together, recovering from a
sexual high, he reached over and unlocked Leanne's thumb cuffs. Then
unexpectedly he tossed the keys to my cuffs and to the black lock of my
chastity tube on the bed.

"I see you loved this experience. I hope the weekend and all the
excitement of my dominance were what you were seeking. I have a good
intuition about people and I felt you both needed this and would reach
heights of sexual passion that could not be achieved without me. I
certainly had the time of my life. If this is what you sought, then do as
I ask.

Leanne you put that key in you safe box at the bank. I'll keep the other
key. After you clean up and rest, lock Lewis back up. He can begin to
build the sexual urges for the next time I grant his release. He is to
wear something feminine and sexy under his clothes to work tomorrow.
Leanne you pick out what he should wear. Tomorrow I want Leanne to come
by my work and we'll go out to lunch. If you both want to be my slaves, I
will explain how we go forward from here. If you decide not to follow up
on this sexual peak, then just invite me over for dinner next weekend,
and we'll drop back to our normal landlord - renter relationship. But I
hope you choose this new path, a path that will allow you to enjoy a
duplex life; one role as a normal couple and one as a submissive pair to
dominant black man."

With that he turned and headed down the stairs and back to his apartment.
Leanne and I were stunned, but as we lay there, smiles crept across our
faces. The worry that the loss of control that we felt earlier was gone,
but it was rapidly beginning to be replaced by thoughts of how we could
continue this frightening and thrilling game. Exchanging soft kisses, we
unlocked each other and hugged tightly for a while before going to take a
relaxing shower. By the time we finally went to sleep we had made our
choice.

Prissy Sissybits 11 Oct 2017 9:12 AM (7 years ago)

By: Throne

Miya had invited three of her closest lady friends to her house on a
Friday evening. She told them that she would be serving wine, and that
there was a special surprise in store for them. Her invitees, Candice,
Amber and Brie, were curious to learn what she had planned. They called
each other and wondered if she had finally taken steps to deal with her
annoying husband, Prentice. Miya only revealed that it had to do with
his longstanding request that she agree to a certain something to
satisfy a personal kink of his. She told them to dress sexy and be
prepared to stay late. All of them were intrigued.

When they got there everything looked normal. The couple's suburban
home was neat and clean, as usual.   As they settled themselves into the
long narrow den, on two couches that faced each other, they noticed
there were no wine bottles or glasses in sight. Once they were all
comfortable, Miya got up and gave them a sly smile.

"So," she said cheerily, "I know you're all eager to discover why you're
here."

She was an attractive young woman, slender but with an overly full bust.
The girls had known her since their teens and seen her in the school
locker room, so they knew that her big round breasts were totally
natural. This evening they were well shown off by a curve-hugging knit
dress that ended at mid-thigh. The other women were also good looking,
all of them being former cheerleaders like Miya. They too were attired
to draw male attention. Not that they expected there to be any of it to
attract. They certainly didn't want to entice Prentice, if he was
there. The man was a self-centered bore, one of those short and
unimpressive types who acted like he was every girl's dream.

As if reading that thought, Miya went on, "You're here to see how I've
reformed my husband. I know he hit on all of you at one time or
another. And whenever we went anywhere, he openly ogled every hot woman
in sight. That was ironic because, frankly, he was a dud in bed. I
mean, the man's penis is so small it's a joke. Which was bad enough,
but he would always shoot off almost as soon as we got started. And on
top of that, he was pestering me since we got married to have an
affair..." She paused for effect. "... with a woman. That's right,
Prentice had a hidden hankering for girl-on-girl action, and he wanted
it to involve me. So, with him being such a disappointment in the sex
department, I figured what the heck. I mean, all of us tried some of
that when we were single. Right?"

There were nods and smiles all around. Each of them had fond memories
of their experiments with lesbianism.

"So I met someone on-line and we hooked up. Except it turned out that
she wanted me all for herself. And she had the resources to make that
happen. With my cooperation she started making changes in my spouse's
life and I'm totally happy with the results. Are you all ready to meet
the new Prentice?"

They gave her a chorus of affirmatives. All of them glanced around the
room, as if he might be hiding in plain sight.

Miya told them, "Good. I think you're really going to approve of the
new him. Oh, and are you all okay with white wine?" When they agreed,
she took a silver bell from the end table and rang it, then called out,
"Prentice, dearest, my guests are ready to be served. Step lively,
darling."

Moments later a bizarre and unexpected figure appeared. At first glance
it appeared female, but closer looks convinced them it was indeed her
husband. Prentice had his collar length hair cut and styled into a
pixie cut. Cosmetics had been expertly applied to make his face lovely
and far from masculine. He had on a maid's outfit made of pink satiny
material, complete with a lacy apron and cap. His arms and legs were
mostly uncovered, the skirt so short that it exposed the bare tops of
his thighs, above color coordinated stockings that were held up by
garters. Somehow his skin had been made noticeably smooth and obviously
hairless. He moved into the center of the room, walking easily on three
inch high heels. His shoes matched everything else and had ankle straps
that were held closed with tiny, heart-shaped padlocks. He made eye
contact with each of the girls in turn, though it plainly caused him
embarrassment. Prentice was carrying a round silver tray on which were
four glasses of wine. He gave his wife a curtsy and began offering the
wine to her guests, who gave him examining looks as he served them.

The hostess said, "I want you all to meet Miss Prissy Sissybits. My new
lover Charlotte, who did so much to make this happen, decided to call
him Prissy. She felt that name would suit the personality his training
has given him. Well, training and some mind drugs at the beginning.
The pills we slipped him made it possible to take some very
incriminating pictures of him in full sissy mode. He was so fearful of
having them spread around, especially to his co-workers and family, that
we were able to get him to cooperate, step by step, until he became the
perfect little sissy you see before you."

Candice wanted to know, "But how does Prentice feel about it?"

"Not that it matters," Miya said offhandedly, "but he hates it." She
chuckled and asked him, "Don't you, sweetness?"

He gave another curtsey and said, "Yes, Ma'am," his voice high and
whispery.

Brie asked, "Does he still go to work?"

"For now he does. It's not really necessary, as Charlotte is fabulously
wealthy and could support us easily. In fact, she's already offered.
But I'm having so much fun letting him go to work in his male clothes,
with lots of pretty lingerie on underneath. You'll notice that his
eyebrows have been thinned and shaped. And I make him wear a light coat
of lip gloss, along with clear nail polish. He has to use plenty of
product on his hair to reshape it into something less girly. Well, the
other guys can't miss that stuff. And he had to quit going to the gym
with them because he doesn't own any men's underwear, and had his body
hair removed -- permanently. They're all suspicious and he lives in
dread of them finding out what's going on."

"Wow," Amber marveled. "So you're hitting the sheets with Charlotte. I
mean, is he at least allowed to get his jollies from hearing about it,
the way he wanted in the first place?"

"Well," Miya answered with a smile, "yes and no. My husband not only
gets to hear about our lovemaking, which by the way is incredibly
satisfying, but we like to have him in the room, in case we need
anything. Like having more wine poured. So he gets to watch, too.
Therefore yes, he gets his jollies... sort of." When they all gave her
quizzical looks, she turned to Prentice and said, "Prissy, be a dear and
show my friends why your fantasy isn't quite as enjoyable as you'd
hoped."

He blushed vividly as he set the tray aside. Prentice took the hem of
his short skirt delicately between thumbs and forefingers, hesitated,
then lifted it. What the two girls on one side of the room saw made
them gasp. He pivoted around carefully on his heels and showed the
other one. She laughed out loud. With his skirt up they could see that
his penis was securely locked inside a chastity tube, a pink plastic one
that appeared crushingly tight, even if his member was as small as Miya
had said. He had on panties but they were cut-out in the front, so his
genitals protruded and his bald crotch was exposed.

"That is priceless," enthused Candice.

"Isn't it? The poor baby can't even think about getting hard without
discomfort."

"But if he gets turned on by seeing you two together..." Brie began,
then brought her hand up to her suddenly smiling mouth.

"Exactly. It's the biggest turn-on he's ever had, and it happens all
the time. Not just when Charlotte and I are together, but when we're
talking dirty on the phone, or when he's told to go to her webpage and
sees all the photos of us out at lesbian hotspots. She belongs to a
couple of private clubs that are super exciting."

"So," Amber said thoughtfully, "he's horny 24/7 and can't do diddly
about it."

"Correct. And we help him stay that way by dressing up and flaunting
ourselves at him. Not only can't he get off, but he can't even feel
like a proper man, not since he became Prissy. Charlotte has had a few
guys in the past, but she just doesn't like them as bed partners.
However, the idea of one who's an involuntary sissy, who lusts after her
and is endlessly frustrated, that's her kink." She smirked at her
spouse. "Which makes this arrangement perfect for her and a lot less
than that for Miss Sissybits."

"Hey," Candice wanted to know, "is the 'sissy bits' part because...?"

"Because his junk is so tiny? You got it. Now every time we use that
name, it's a stinging reminder to him that he was inadequate for me, and
that him being that way helped earn him his new life. And we make sure
to also remind him that he was always selfish in bed and a pig with
other women. The perfect candidate to be turned into a sissy and owned
by two lezzies."

"Whoa." Brie was stimulated by all this. She took Candice's hand and
stroked it. "So, if two gals like Candy and I were to get back to our
old habits, and maybe swap some spit..."

"Oh my," said Miya with feigned concern. "If excitable Prissy saw two
new girls getting busy with each other, I don't know what would happen.
Well," she corrected, "I do know one thing that would occur. Prissy
would get all tantalized and her perpetual condition of blue balls would
be really aggravated."

Brie looked at Candice, who returned her gaze with happy assent. The
two of them leaned toward each other and their lips met, at first softly
and warmly, then harder and with increasing heat. Prentice could only
watch with pent up need and whimper from stymied urges. His balls
pulled up snugly and his penis strained uselessly against its cage.
With a mind of their own, his hands came up and slid under the bodice
portion of his apron. He used his fingers to stimulate his nipples
through the silky material of his uniform front. Prentice moaned as he
played with those receptive points and licked his pink-tinted lips. His
pinkly-shaded eyelids fluttered. He rubbed his thighs together
impotently and squirmed his bottom. When the two visitors began to run
their hands all over each other, he made tormented sounds while he
shifted his feet around, seeking relief that couldn't be found.

Amber got up and moved behind him. She put her lips close to his ear
and seductively asked, "But you still want to be with a girl, don't you,
pansy boy? Hmmm?"

Through clenched teeth he admitted, "Yes. I want that so much."

"Well maybe this will help." She reached under the back of his skirt
and found that those panties had only a thong in the rear. As she
caressed his sleek soft buns she hissed in his ear, "I would just love
to take you to bed, sugar lips. You'd like that, too. Wouldn't you
love to put something stiff between my thighs? Wouldn't that be
wonderful?"

"Oh, yes," he replied in a strained voice. "I need that so much."

"Well, maybe it could be arranged." She moved around so she could look
into his eyes.   "I'd love to feel my pussy full of your long...
stiff... probing -- tongue."

His expression of disappointment made her rock with laughter. She gave
each of his buttocks a hard pinch and sat back down to drain her glass.
Miya ordered Prentice to take it to the kitchen for a refill. Before he
left the room he longingly eyed the two females who were freely fondling
each other.

Miya said, "See what I did there? Let him get all heated up and then
sent him away so he has to stop watching. Charlotte and I just adore
doing that to the sad little wimp. That girl definitely has a touch of
the man-hater in her. Like I said, she can get along with guys, but
when she finds a nasty one like mine -- formerly nasty, I should say --
it sets off something inside her. She takes endless pleasure in
inflicting small indignities and big humiliations."

"Like what?" Amber wanted to know.

The other two broke their embrace. They were interested, too.

"Small stuff like when we're in bed and want to play with a dildo,
making him fetch it for us. And then having the wuss warm it up by
holding it and pressing it against his chest or between his thighs. For
some reason, that upsets him to no end. So we make sure to do it every
chance we get."

"And the bigger stuff?" Amber prompted.

"That's easy. When we're done using it, he has to clean it off."

"You mean like in the bathroom sink? Or...?"

"I mean like in his mouth. So that he gets to taste us without touching
us. And it gives him one more reminder of the terrific sex we're
having, all the orgasms we enjoy, as compared to his complete lack of
ejaculations."

Prentice reappeared, holding the full glass by its stem. He
respectfully handed it to Amber and added a deep curtsey. She gave him
a dismissive wave of her hand and he went away to stand meekly in the
corner, facing outward. As if he wasn't even there, his bride resumed
talking about him.

"Prissy Sissybits has turned into a fairly competent maid. She does all
the cleaning, naturally. That takes time, but she has more now that
she's not permitted any television privileges. None of those football
or baseball games. In fact, when Charlotte wants to watch them, he's
not allowed in the room for more than a few moments at a time. Then
when he goes to work, he can't really join the boys in talking about
plays and scores and all." She chuckled. "I do the cooking. Prissy
cleans up after meals. But that has its advantages for her because
she's allowed to eat all our table scraps. And even lick the plates
before she washes them. It seems excessive to use the dishwasher all
the time when we have domestic help like her available."

"Anything else?"

Miya's husband was visibly shuddering as he waited to hear what other
shameful revelations would be shared.   His wife continued to ignore his
presence.

She went on, "It's nice to have our intimate underthings hand laundered.
Prissy likes to kiss the crotch of each pair of panties first.
Sometimes she even licks and sucks them. You know, the girl is so
desperate for any sort of contact with a female body. It's like one
direct touch of a pussy would make her spontaneously ejaculate. I mean,
if she were still capable of that. I suppose now that it would just
give her an added twinge of ball pain." To Prentice she said, "Prissy,
I see two more glasses that need refilling. I hope you're not trying to
earn a punishment, just to satisfy your perverted desires."

"No, Ma'am," he said as he quickly gathered the glasses and hurried from
the room, tottering slightly on his heels because he was rushing.

"Are you saying that he enjoys being... disciplined?"

Their hostess laughed. "No. He dreads it. But we maintain this
fiction that he actually likes it." She lowered her voice. "We're
trying to see if we can eventually convince him that he get turned on by
it. If we're dressed sexy and give each other a few kisses while we're
chastising him, he gets confused between which of his reactions is from
which source." She checked her wristwatch. "Charlotte should be here
soon, so you can see how she handles him, too."

Prentice returned with the two full glasses and gave them to the women.
His wife asked him to tell the girls what he had worn to bed last night.

He looked uncomfortable as he told them in his Prissy voice, "I wore a
lovely new baby doll nightie that the girls got for me. It's
transparent, so they could see how well it showed off my body. I also
had on stockings with stay-up elastic tops. The nightie was pale peach
and the stockings were bright yellow. Miya said I looked like a sissy
canary. And she thought it was funny that I wasn't allowed to wear the
panties that went with the nighty, so my chastity showed really well
through it. My... owners... like me to be reminded that I have a..."
He looked to his wife, as if he hoped she would tell him he'd said
enough. But she simply nodded for him to continue. "... like to remind
me that I have a tiny, useless, laughable, worthless dick." He wrung
his hands in shame. "And I remembered to thank them for getting me
something so pretty and feminine to put on."

The guests looked at each other in shared amazement at how he had been
made to humiliate himself. It was obvious that he was sensitive about
his undersized endowment. They had been mean girls in school, the
snooty type of cheerleaders, so they couldn't resist a chance to refresh
their old skills.

Candice said, "I guess with such a miniscule dick, you're glad to have
it hidden away like that."

"I'm sure he is," continued Brie. "It's less embarrassing to be seen
looking like a sissy than to have anyone get to see his ridiculous
little pecker."

"It's like they're doing him a favor. And being in chastity keeps him
from committing lots of self-abuse." Too quickly for Prentice to think
about his reaction, she asked him, "So how often did you jerk off before
they locked up your silly dick?"

"Not that often," he said before he caught himself. The damage had been
done. Under his wife's critical stare he confessed haltingly, "I...
well... when they first started making out in front of me... and Miya
cut me off from sex... I kind of... sort of... " He hung his head.
"Did it all the time."

His bride told him, "Prissy, you should always look at people when you
talk to them. Now say it again, but with your eyes on theirs."

He hugged himself, but then put his arms at his sides before he could be
corrected for that, too. Without lowering or averting his gaze, he told
the three of them, "After my wife started making out with Charlotte in
front of me... and because Miya cut me off from sex... I got to where I
was constantly, um, needing it and... I jerked off every day." Prentice
looked like he was going to start sniffling and sobbing, he was so
upset.

"That's better," his wife said with condescending patience. "Now I just
heard Charlotte's car pull up out front. Why don't you greet her at the
door. Make sure she can tell how happy you are that she's here."

He went and stationed himself alongside the door. Moments later it was
opened and he gave a deep curtsey, saying in a simpering voice, "Hello,
Ms. Charlotte. I'm so glad you're here. Miya has some friends over and
they're..." He glanced back and saw they had all followed and were
waiting expectantly. "... they're right there."

Charlotte was a tall woman, with dark hair cut mannishly short. She had
on a tailored jacket and matching slacks, as well as a pinstriped shirt
and a bolo tie. Her shoes were stylish but had flat heels and square
toes. She greeted the other women but then went straight to Miya, took
her in her long arms, and gave her a deep soulful kiss. The receptive
woman melted against her forceful partner. Charlotte ran a hand down
Miya's side and, as she was bringing it back up, let it linger against
the side of one of those globular boobs.

"So, ladies," the new arrival said to the guests, "I'm glad to finally
meet you. What do you think of our combination house pet and maid?"

"Prissy is such a joke. So desperate to keep Miya happy."

"Such an obvious weakling."

"And just a teeny bit touchy about that funny little dingle between her
legs."

"I know," said Charlotte. "She's ashamed of her winkle even though its
safely out of sight. And the most amusing thing of all is that she
still keeps trying to convince herself that she's a real man somewhere
deep down inside. Isn't that hilarious? But I think I've found a
solution for her delusion."

Prentice tensed up. Miya showed interest. The others appreciated the
drama that abruptly filled the room.

"What I've come up with is an appointment to see a specialist. One who
helps pansies like her get a body that matches their personality. This
doctor can either put her on hefty doses of hormones or, if she thinks
it's the better option, just schedule her to have breast implants. It
would really be delightful to see our serving girl with boobies. Nice
little tits with high-set nipples that she could play with while she
watches us have girl-sex."

Forgetting his lowly status, Prentice burst out with, "No. You can't do
that. It's too much. I won't let you turn me into..." He fell silent,
seeing that he'd overstepped his rather restricted bounds. He mumbled,
"I... I'm sorry. It's just that... I mean... you shouldn't..."

"Aren't you the uppity one, Miss Sissybits?" Charlotte said pointedly.
"It's almost as if you imagine you have some say in anything that goes
on around here. Did you forget that, since you signed those papers, the
ones I had prepared, everything that used to be half yours is now
completely Miya's? And that I have a powerful lawyer to back up the
legality of that? Or maybe you didn't remember that I hold the key to
your chastity. I've been thinking about making your lock-up permanent
anyway. Should I take your bad behavior just now as a signal that you
really want that to happen, the same way you keep pushing us to punish
you, because you honestly do like it?"

"I... what? No. I mean, yes. I didn't forget. It was just that
the... permanent chastity idea is..." He saw the futility of
opposition. "... is your decision."

"Aw," Charlotte said patronizingly. "There's the Prissy we know and
love. Well, love to play head games with. So you secretly want me to
put some superglue into the lock of your chastity, but maybe not yet.
Correct?"

"Um... yes."

"But you did act up so that you'd get yourself disciplined. And you're
especially thrilled that these other women are going to witness it.
That really turns the switch on your freak-meter all the way up to
'HIGH'."

"If... that is..." He sighed. "Yes. I... want to be... punished."

"Because you like it so much, you twisted freak."

"Yes." Prentice knew he had to placate her if he didn't want this to
turn into an even nastier demonstration of her control. "I love it when
you treat me bad, Ms. Charlotte. I love it when you call me names."

"Then this will be perfect for you, shrimp-dick. Swishing faggot.
Celibate sissy who was so terrible in bed that now his wife prefers
women to him." She waited to see if he would dare to object, but he
didn't so much as make a peep. "So let's see what kind of chastisement
-- " She broke the word into syllables, savoring the sound of it. " --
you think you deserve. Tell us, Prissy. What should we do to you?"

Now he was in a difficult spot. He knew that if he suggested something
too mild, she could use that as an excuse to go to his limits and
perhaps beyond. But if he made it too much, she could take him up on
that, and he would be responsible for getting more than she had intended
to deliver. He laced his fingers together as if he might start
pleading.

Instead, he told her, "I think you should give me a spanking. But you
could use..." He didn't want to say this, but the idea had come to him
previously, as something he hoped he could avoid, and now he had to use
it to show he wasn't trying to fool her. "... use the big wooden spoon
that's in the kitchen, hanging up."

"Hmmm." Charlotte pursed her lips. "I like that, Prissy. But do you
think it's enough?"

He was quick to assure her, "No. I know there has to be more. I was
thinking that, after you get my buns really red and sore you could use
that butt plug that you made me go to the sex shop and buy last week."

"Oh, you mean that supersized one? Ouch. I was having second thoughts
about ever putting that into your donut hole. But, if you think it's
necessary, well, who am I to argue?" She told the fascinated listeners
in a loud stage whisper, "But he really wants it. You watch when I cram
it up him. He'll make you believe he actually hates it. But don't be
fooled." Switching back to Prentice, she wanted to know, "And what
would be a bonus to make you pay for not only your backtalk, but the
fact that you did it in front of company?"

"I..." He had wanted not to have to add the other idea that had been in
the back of his mind. "You could lubricate the plug with... that muscle
soothing cream we have in the medicine cabinet. I know that if you get
it on any sensitive membranes like... internal areas... it burns
awfully."

"So you want me to give the butt plug a thick coating of that stuff and
then ram it up your bung, so it will stretch you out painfully and cause
excruciating burning sensations that will go on and on. Is that what
you're telling me?"

"Yes, Ma'am. Please do it, Ms. Charlotte."

She said to the room in general, "You heard our sick sissy. She wants
me to do all that to her. And though she didn't mention it, I assume
she'll run and fetch the spoon, the plug, and that cream that's supposed
to be for external use only." She sneered at him. "Okay, Miss Prissy
Sissybits?"

He sniffled and put on a false smile. "Yes, Ma'am. Thank you so much."

Off he went, to gather the implements of his discipline. When he got
back and laid them out neatly on the coffee table, Charlotte wanted to
know, "To make this even more mortifying for you, would you prefer to
change into your new baby doll nighty that you wore last night?"

Miya broke in with, "He was telling the girls how much he likes to be
looked at in that one. So I'm sure he would."

"Fine," agreed Charlotte. "But he needn't bother with the panties --
same as before. We'll want his bottom bare and available for what's to
come."

Prentice went off once more. He came back dressed in the filmy bit of
sleepwear, which swirled around his hips and didn't reach much lower.
Charlotte had moved a straight-backed wooden chair to the middle of the
den and now sat on it. She pointed to her lap and he draped himself
over her thighs. His feelings of helplessness were magnified by her
being fully dressed in mannish attire, and him being barely covered by
such girlish sleepwear. He reached down to grip the legs of the chair.
Charlotte pushed up the bottom of his nighty and put one hand on the
small of his back. She held out her other hand like a surgeon waiting
for an instrument to be put into it. Miya obligingly slapped the handle
of the long spoon into her waiting palm. Charlotte gripped it tightly,
raised it high, and took a few practice swings through the air, less to
get the feel of it then to heighten the dread Prentice was experiencing.

With perfect timing, Charlotte brought the spoon down hard when he
relaxed for one brief second. She caught him unprepared and he yowled
as the wide end of the implement smacked against his soft bottom. As
four more swats fell in rapid succession, his high-heeled feet kicked
and he squealed uncontrollably. His nose began to run and he was
blinking back tears. She landed another, equally fierce set of blows,
making sure to space them all over his reddening cheeks. By the time
she paused he was weeping loudly. Brie and Candice had their hands on
each other's thighs. Amber had a hungry look on her flushed face. Miya
was grinning at her husband's lack of stoicism. She especially liked to
see him defenseless and suffering.   The mental torments they inflicted
were terrific, but there was nothing to compare with a heavy helping of
physical mistreatment.

There was a third set of five smacks, which had him blubbering. He
writhed on Charlotte's lap and made wordless pleading sounds. She
paused while Miya handed her her wineglass. Charlotte took a sip.
Prentice turned his head to see what was happening and witnesses them
sharing an intimate, wine flavored kiss. It looked like they were
trying to swallow each other's tongues. He moaned, once again mixed up
about his responses to pain and to visual pleasure. His head was
swimming. He saw Charlotte cup her hand over the end of Miya's big
round breast and give it a tender squeeze, pointing up the difference in
how she treated her lover and the sissy. Miya moved around in front of
her spouse and took hold of his hair. Charlotte brandished the spoon
over his already blazing backside and swung it down with renewed energy.
Miya tilted his face up so he had to see how much she was enjoying his
suffering. His nose was so close to the center of her womanhood, and
she was so warmed up from kissing Charlotte and now from participating
in his abuse, that he couldn't avoid inhaling her sweet feminine musk.
It went to his head and he got more of those mingled sensations of lust
and discomfort. He raised his arm and shoved his fist against his
mouth, hoping that if he bit it he wouldn't scream, or at least might be
able to muffle his cries.

Not until she had rained down a total of thirty strokes did Charlotte at
last relent. She set the spoon aside and called for the plug and cream.
Candice held the former while Brie applied the latter to it. Amber took
the device by its still clean base and passed it solemnly to the seated
woman, as if they were performing some sacred ritual. Charlotte set the
narrow end against her prey's tight pucker and applied pressure, slowly
but inexorably. He was stretched to what he would have thought was his
maximum, and then further still. Just as he was worrying that he would
pass out, the widest part of the sex toy passed his ring of muscle,
which contracted around the narrower section below. By then his
vulnerable inner surfaces had been coated with the cream and it began to
take effect. The burning started and got worse and worse. He began to
sob again and couldn't keep still.

At last Charlotte rolled him off her lap and he fell to the carpet in a
tangle of limbs, his frothy nighty up around his midsection. His eyes
and nose were red from crying. His lipstick was smeared from having his
fist against his mouth. His hair was mussed and mascara had run down
his cheeks. He got onto hands and knees and couldn't go any further.
His bottom was on fire, outside and in.

"Well," Charlotte said, her voice thick with passion, "that certainly
got me into the mood for a visit to the bedroom. Would you three mind
taking care of Prissy while we enjoy ourselves?"

The three women assured her that they wouldn't mind at all. Charlotte
said that if they had any questions, they could just duck into the
bedroom and ask, if they didn't mind seeing the Sapphic sisters getting
busy. After the pair left, two of the others helped Prentice to his
feet. He stood shakily on his heels. They backed him up to the chair
that had just been vacated.

Candice said, "You need to sit down, girl."

"Go on," encouraged Brie. "Take a load off your feet."

"It's easy," urged Amber.

When she gave him a slight push, his legs buckled and he sat heavily.
That jammed the plug in more firmly, which hurt his rump hole and his
reddened cheeks. He sat there with the trio of sexy woman smirking at
him. Candice went behind the chair and pulled his narrow shoulders
back. Brie and Amber put themselves in front of him and reached out to
stroke each other's faces. They kissed. Their hands roved freely over
desirable curves, beginning to undo clothing. Prentice had to see it
all as they undressed each other, went to the couch, and had a prolonged
make-out session, with Candice doing a slow striptease and then joining
them. The sight of three eager girls with lesbian tendencies, having an
orgy in slow motion, was maddening. He clutched his chastity, tugged
uselessly at it, and started weeping again, though for different reasons
this time.

After the girls had each had a satisfying orgasm, they relaxed and drank
more wine. Everyone heard cries of ecstasy from the nearby bedroom.
When those settled down, Candice had an inspiration.

She said, "Excuse me for a minute, girls. I have to ask those two
lovebirds a question. There's something I think they'll have that we
need to borrow."

The others waited curiously as she went and let herself into the room.
There were voices and then laughter. Prentice felt his dread begin to
rise once more. When Candice returned, his fears were justified. Still
naked, she had a harness around her waist and the tops of her thighs,
with a thick, eight inch dildo attached to the front. The uncomfortably
seated man could only hope she intended to use it on one or both of the
other females, rather than him. But he had no such luck.

Candice wiggled an index finger at him and said, "Come on, little miss
Prissy. Time to get filled by Candy. You'll be a candy-filled sissy."
She chortled. "And I'll have fun doing it. This strap-on has a
miniature dingus on the inside that touches me just where I need to feel
it. One of us is going to have a bang-up climax, sweet cheeks, and it's
not going to be you."

Brie and Amber took his arms and stood him on his feet. He kept shaking
his head as they got him onto his knees and pushed down his head, so he
was ass-uppermost. Amber backed out the plug, taking her time to extend
the ordeal. It came free and she held it at arm's length as she took it
to the bathroom to drop it into the tub. When she came back, Brie was
kneeling in front of Prentice, holding his head in place with the side
of his face against the carpet. Candice was kneeling behind him with a
rapacious look in her eyes. She had the tool aimed at his tender spot.
Amber had grabbed some petroleum jelly while in the bathroom and now
applied it generously to the fat head of the artificial cock.

Amber told Prentice, "I put something on the rammer-jammer to sooth your
sore tailpipe. I'm sure it will do wonders for you once Candy has that
monster buried up your rear exit and is slamming you like the sissy slut
you are. If you thought the spanking and plug and that nasty muscle
ointment were a dream come true, Miss Pervert, wait until you get ridden
hard, the way your kind of queer likes it. Brace yourself, Prissy.
Time for your ass to get what it's hungry for."

He groaned as Candice leaned into him and got the thick head inside.
Then she sank inch after inch until he felt the rubber scrotum of the
dildo bumping his own, much smaller ball sac. She began an unhurried
in-out motion but soon increased her tempo. Before long she was
fervently pumping away, raping his boy-pussy and not caring how much it
hurt.

As she plowed him she said, "I wish you could have gone into the bedroom
with me, Prissy. You should have seen those two. Charlotte slumped
over your wife in the 69 position, both of them exhausted from fantastic
sex. The room just reeked of sweat, but it was like an aphrodisiac to
me. Right now I feel like I could go all night. I asked them if they
had one of these and they wanted to know if I preferred the six inch
model or the big eight. I didn't want to leave you feeling
shortchanged, so I picked this full-sized beauty. And just imagine, if
you had a cock this impressive, you might be in that bedroom right now
with Miya. Too bad all you have to offer is that tiny pickle that's so
pathetic it had to be put into prick prison." She slammed him harder
and began to pant.

Brie took over the taunting narration, saying, "But you're getting to
fulfill your fantasy about drooling over girls like us who have fun with
each other's pussies. Think about where your fantasy got you, the way
you tried to push your wife into it. Think about that while Candy is
working so hard to leave your ass sore for the next couple of days. If
you'd been nicer, your wife might have ended up with one of us, putting
on a show for you and then letting you join in the fun."

"But that's not going to happen now," Amber went on with mock sadness.
"Poor Prissy. You're stuck in chastity and -- oops! -- those two wicked
girls are planning to get you a yummy set of tits. Won't that be fun
when you have to make sure to wear loose shirts at work so your buddies
won't notice your budding breasts? And if they turn out to be an
exceptionally tempting set of chest bumps, maybe Charlotte and Miya will
even let you be their lesbian bed slave. They don't let you touch them
that way now, but just think if they did. And if you were still stuck
in chastity. And then the key got misplaced for a long time. After a
while, you might end up as a complete sex addict, hooked on keeping them
happy, unable to stop thinking about eating pussy and whatever else they
wanted your mouth on."

He tried to put that inescapable trap out of his mind. He wanted to be
able to feel Charlotte and Miya's naked bodies, to give them pleasure.
But it would make his chastity so much worse. And he had a dire
premonition that he actually would become the sex-obsessive who had just
been described. But then his thoughts were driven away by Candice's
fingers digging into his hips and her strap-on relentlessly plowing him.
Everything that had happened and was happening and might follow was
getting blended and distorted in his head. He could barely distinguish
the wild stimulation he was experiencing from the punishing abuse he was
enduring. Just as his mind was at its most susceptible, Candice cried
out and was launched into a noisy animated orgasm. Prentice tried to
keep his thoughts clear but somehow it was as if he was having that
climax, as if him being defiled was giving him satisfaction, as if being
used this way was what he wanted, as if becoming more of a sissy, rather
than fighting against it, was the answer to all his problems. He
pictured himself with a set of tits that had the dimensions of
grapefruit halves. And how they might make him more attractive to his
wife and her partner.

Candice slowed down and then stopped. He could hear her breathing hard,
and then her respiration slowing. She had said that only one of them
would finish, but now he wasn't so sure. A whole new world was opening
up to him. He gripped the seductive material of the baby doll nighty
and caressed it between his thumb and fingers. It felt good.
Wonderful. Irresistible. He was swoony but didn't care. He didn't
care about anything except having more nights like this one. Maybe with
Charlotte and Miya. More of being a submissive and well-used sissy.
More and more and more.

Dinner Party Preparations 10 May 2017 8:31 AM (7 years ago)

By: Ann Michelle

The night before the dinner, Loren and Stephanie sat in the kitchen.
They'd gathered the ingredients for the meal and had divided up the
cooking and table setting responsibilities. Everything was ready for
tomorrow, except they had yet to discuss the obvious, a topic Loren was
incredibly anxious to discuss, but afraid to bring up: what would he
wear?

Stephanie sat at the kitchen table with her arms folded and her legs
crossed. A pink five-inch high-heeled, open-toed pump dangled from her
toes. She'd gone out that morning to buy various items of clothing,
including a couple pair of five-inch heels. She never would have
considered shoes like this in the past, but since she was playing the
role of Candi, she wanted to be faithful to the book. Plus, she thought
it was kind of kinky. And now that she wore them regularly, she was
surprised to find they weren't actually as uncomfortable as she imaged;
though that was because they had a three-quarter-inch platform, so they
really weren't much higher than her already high four-inch heels.

Loren sat across from Stephanie in his dark gray slacks, a white shirt
and black open-toed pumps. His bright red bra showed clearly through
his shirt, especially as Stephanie had padded it slightly to give him
the appearance of having small breasts. His dark red toenail and
fingernails stood out prominently as well.

"You know, as busy as we've been, we haven't had a chance to read much
further in Brandy's story," Stephanie said with a trace of
disappointment.

"I know. I guess we'll have to wait until after the party to catch up
with Brandy and Candi," he said, suggesting for the first time that he
was willing to continue after the dinner.

Stephanie smiled, but didn't say anything directly. "I wonder how our
author would handle a scene like our dinner party?" she asked.

"It would probably turn into an orgy," he said as he finished sorting
ingredients.

Stephanie laughed. "Probably. As you said, he lacks subtlety." An
evil grin appeared on her lips, but she stifled it. She waited a few
seconds. "So you tell me, Mr. Author. . . sorry, Madame Author, how
would a decent writer handle a scene like our dinner party? What would
you do to make the scene exciting?"

Loren folded his arms beneath his new breasts and crossed his legs in
the feminine manner Stephanie demanded. "To make a dinner party
exciting, you need some sort of subtext. You need double meanings and
little secrets going on, and you need to build suspense."

"Like what? Give me an example," she said.

Loren failed to notice her intense interest. "Well, the shared secret
that he's wearing women's underwear is a strong start. You can build
all kinds of subtext from that. Then you need a ticking time bomb,
something the audience knows is going to blow up on the main characters
but which they can't see. Some sort of risk to up the stakes."

"You mean, like the guy's fly is open and he keeps getting ready to
stand up?"

"Nothing that obvious, but that's the general idea. Something that
keeps the danger of getting caught right up there in the front of the
reader's mind."

"What else?"

"If I was writing it, I'd probably end it with a dramatic reveal where
the couple gets caught."

"What would happen then?"

"Well, in a real book, the people would storm out pretty upset at being
brought into a perverted sex game. In porn, I supposed they would jump
in and play along."

"Give me some ideas for a ticking time bomb."

Loren shrugged his shoulders. "Nothing comes to mind. . . maybe the
zipper thing, like you said. Or if I wanted to go over the top, I'd
have the guy wear a skirt and have to find ways to keep from standing
up. Then I'd have one of the characters drop a fork and keep meaning to
pick it up, but getting caught up in the conversation."

Stephanie smiled.

"Of course, none of that would work in real life," Loren said, still
oblivious to her keen interest.

"Oh, of course," she agreed, trying to hide her excitement.

"So what am I wearing tomorrow?" He held up his fingernails. "I'm not
wearing this."

"No, of course, not. The idea is to keep this our secret."

"So what am I wearing?"

"That will be my little surprise."

--0--

It was an hour before the guests were to arrive. Stephanie was excited.
She had decided to stay in the Candi character, despite the party.
Hence, she planned to wear more risqué clothes than she normally would.
Specifically, she decided to wear an ultra-tight pink mini-dress, which
she'd always avoided because she thought it was too tight, with pink
thong panties and no bra. To this, she added multiple earrings,
something she rarely did, and the five-inch pink heels she bought the
prior day. She painted her finger and toenails silver. She couldn't
wait to see if anyone caught on to anything unusual about her. . . or
Loren.

Loren was a nervous wreck. All day he'd been watching the clock tick
down and with each passing second, his terror grew. When it finally
came time to change, he almost couldn't go through with it. In fact, he
nearly begged Stephanie to change her mind, but he knew she wouldn't.

Loren stripped off his makeup and the nail polish from his fingers and
took a long hot shower to calm himself down. He left the bright red
polish on his toes, as instructed. He also made sure to shave his
entire body again so there was no stubble. When he finished, he toweled
himself dry and stepped into the bedroom, where Stephanie had laid out
his clothes. On the bed were pink panties, a pink bra, tan stockings,
some black dress pants he hadn't seen before, and a pinkish-red sweater
he hadn't seen before either.

"Where did the pants and sweater come from?"

Stephanie sat as her vanity table checking her makeup. "I picked those
up when I got my new five-inch heels."

"Why?" he asked as he picked up the knitted sweater and turned it
uncomfortably in his hand. It had a subtle heart pattern, a mock-
turtleneck and three-quarter sleeves. The sweater sat on that fine line
where it was neither masculine nor feminine and how people perceived it
would probably depend on who wore it.

"I thought they would look nice on you." She paused. "You don't have
to wear the sweater if you don't want to," Stephanie said innocently,
"but the pink bra shows right through your dress shirt."

Loren shivered. "No, I'll wear it," he said before sliding on the
panties and then attaching the bra. He pulled the pantyhose up his
legs. Then he walked over to his sock drawer.

"Where do you think you're going?" she asked as she watched him in her
mirror.

"I'm getting some socks."

"No way, Laura."

"What?!"

"No socks. You wear what I give you or nothing."

"But everyone will see I'm wearing pantyhose!"

"Don't be so paranoid. They won't be looking at your ankles. Besides,
the pants I got you are longer than your normal pants and will cover you
better."

Loren scowled. "How can I wear longer pants? I'll be stepping on them
all night and my wingtips will rip right through them," he said sharply.

"Don't get nasty with me Laura. And if you want to wear shorter pants
and show everyone your pantyhose, that's fine by me. Personally, if I
were as concerned about getting caught as you claim to be, then I would
choose the longer pants, but it's up to you." She paused to watch
Loren's expression as he picked up the pants. They were black but with
a nearly invisible reddish plaid pattern. They had a hidden side
zipper, which was distinctly not masculine, and they were wider at the
bottom than they were in the leg.

"Oh no," Loren groaned.

"Oh yes," she said. "And as for tripping over them, you won't be
tripping over them in your wingtips because you aren't wearing your
wingtips." She rose and walked over to the side of the bed, where
sitting unnoticed by Loren, were a pair of Stephanie's black loafers.
These looked exactly like Loren's normal loafers except they had a one
and a half-inch block heel as compared to the half-inch heel his male
loafers had.

"I can't!"

"You can and you will!"

Loren stared at his wife. "Everyone will know!"

"Only if you go around telling them. Seriously, are you planning to put
your feet up on the table? They look just like male loafers and with
the extra length in the pants, no one will notice a thing about your
shoes."

"But--"

"No 'but,' dear. Get dressed." She patted him on the rear before
returning to the vanity and the lipstick pencil in her hand.

Loren took a deep breath and got dressed. When he finished, he examined
himself in the mirror. He wasn't obviously feminine, but he wasn't as
masculine as usual either. The sweater wasn't overtly feminine, but it
was tight, which allowed hints of the bra straps to show through at the
back. Plus, Stephanie insisted on padding the bra ever so slightly,
which gave him the appearance of very small breasts. The pants looked
masculine enough that no one would question them, unless they noticed
the missing zipper. The loafers gave just a hint of something being
off, especially when he walked. Fortunately for Loren, it was only a
hint and it wasn't enough to scream "women's shoes." Where the problem
really began, however, was his face. Stephanie miscalculated a bit on
his eyebrows the prior day and they had crossed over into "oddly
feminine." Also, the way she had curled his collar-length hair to give
it a frizzy look made his hair seem effeminate. The clear polish on his
fingernails didn't help either, as it gave his hands a soft, sparkly
appearance. Would anyone who didn't know what to look for notice?
Loren didn't know, and that worried him.

Stephanie didn't know either. But unlike Loren, it excited her to find
out. And what excited her even more were the surprises she had planned
for poor Laura!

Chapter 6: "Feminine Roulette"

Loren wanted to wait at the table as the guests arrived so they never
got a chance to see his pants and shoes. Stephanie wouldn't hear of it.
She made Loren open the door as she stood behind him so she could watch
their faces. If they made him, she wanted to witness the moment.

First to arrive were Kathleen and Peter. Kathleen was Stephanie's
friend since college and actually lived a few houses down. She wore a
dark blue, figure-hugging, calf-length dress with a thin black belt and
basic mid-heeled black pumps. She kissed Loren on the cheek before
hugging Stephanie. She didn't seem to notice anything. Her husband
Peter wore khaki pants and a blue blazer. He shook Loren's hand and
also noticed nothing. Stephanie was almost disappointed.

Moments later, Jane and Greg arrived. Jane was Stephanie's friend from
work. She wore black pants, a copper turtle-neck sweater, and reddish-
brown boots with a minor heel. Greg wore brown corduroy pants, black
loafers and a tweed jacket. They didn't notice anything either.

When they were all seated, Stephanie asked what everyone wanted to
drink. She then fetched the drinks as the two couples and Loren started
the conversation. She returned just in time for the evening's first
hiccup.

"Loren, I have to ask. Are you wearing perfume?" Kathleen asked bluntly
as she took the wine glass from Stephanie.

The color left Loren's face. "Uh. . . no, I'm not wearing it. . . uh,
well, actually yes, I am 'wearing' it, but I didn't put it on if that's
what you mean," said Loren, who sat between Kathleen and Jane and
directly across from Stephanie.

Kathleen cocked her head and looked confused, while Jane sniffed at
Loren.

"What I mean is, I was walking past Stephanie when she was putting on
her perfume and I inadvertently walked through a cloud of it," he
explained. In truth, Stephanie shot him with a blast of her perfume as
he pulled on the sweater. When he asked how he would explain this,
Stephanie responded that she was sure he would think of something.

Kathleen laughed. "That's ok, sweetie, you smell pretty," she said and
she patted his hand. But the moment she did, she raised an eyebrow and
looked down at his hand. "Did you also happen to be walking past when
Stephie was doing her nails?"

Terror struck Loren and he froze, though his erection returned with a
vengeance.

Kathleen held up his hand. "Unless I'm mistaken, someone got a
manicure!"

"Leave the poor fellow alone," said Peter. "I'm sorry Loren, my wife
recently went to a drag show and she's been talking about it non-stop.
You'd think she was obsessed."

"Ignore him," she said drolly. "Where do you get your manicures,
sweetie?"

Loren's face turned bright red. "I, uh, don't. I mean, this was the
first time. I, uh, won a raffle and the prize was a manicure and I
figured it couldn't hurt to look good."

"Did you get your toes done too?" she asked.

"No," he said cautiously.

"You don't sound so sure, maybe we should check?" she said as she
pretended to look under the table. Fortunately, she only pretended.

Loren instinctively shifted his feet away from Kathleen.

Kathleen turned to face Stephanie. "I don't know, Stephanie. Perfume.
. . nail polish. It sounds like your husband's becoming a regular
sissy," she said with a laugh.

Stephanie laughed. "Don't I know it! You should have seen how hard I
had to fight to keep him from asking for cherry-red nail polish! And
you wouldn't believe the lengths I have to go to protect my closet! Who
knew being married to a sissy would be so much work!" She winked at
Loren as all three women burst out giggling. The husbands looked
uncomfortable.

Loren scowled. "Give me a break!"

"What do you call her when she's dressed?" Jane asked, joining the joke.

"She calls herself 'Laura'!" Stephanie said.

"How precious!" squealed Kathleen. "I'm trying to imagine Laura cooking
you dinner in her best little housewife dress." She turned to Loren.
"Tell me Laura, do you prefer skirts or dresses?"

"Laura's more of a pants girl," Stephanie said.

Loren suddenly felt a rush of terror. Was she about to expose him?

Kathleen threw her hand out in an exaggerated way and let her wrist drop
limp. "Pshaw! Sissy's don't like pants, they all wants skirts.
Nothing says 'feminine' more than a skirt."

"Personally, I think heels are more feminine," Stephanie said.

"Or panties!" Jane said.

"Oh, that's true," Kathleen said. "So Laura, what have you found to be
the most feminine article of your new wardrobe?"

Loren gave her a sour look. Before he could speak, however, Peter spoke
up: "Leave the poor guy alone."

"Oh Peter," Kathleen said. "Don't be such a spoilsport. We were just
teasing Loren and he was being a great sport about it. Then you had to
go and be a jerk about it." She took a sip of her wine. "Sometimes I
don't know how I married such a close-minded man! Besides, it doesn't
matter what he wears. If he really was wearing Stephanie's clothes,
then I say good for having such an evolved relationship." She patted
Loren on the wrist as she said this.

Stephanie raised an eyebrow. "You don't think it would be a little
weird for a wife to let her husband wear her clothes?"

"No, I don't."

"So it wouldn't bother you if Peter came home in a skirt?"

She laughed. "I didn't say that! He definitely doesn't have the legs
to carry off a skirt." She rubbed her chin. "But no, it wouldn't
bother me one bit. I think the world would be a better place if more
men were in touch with their feminine sides."

"I'll drink to that," Jane said and raised her glass. The other women
followed. The men didn't.

After that, the conversation turned to other issues for some time.

--0--

Later, as Loren listened to Greg describe a work of art his museum had
restored, he felt Stephanie's feet wrap around his ankles beneath the
table. She rubbed her foot up and down his leg beneath his pants. He
couldn't wait for her feet to keep moving higher. She winked at him.
He smiled back. Suddenly her feet slid down on each side of his left
foot and yanked. Somehow, she managed to pull his shoe off his foot.
His heart skipped a beat. What was she doing! If anyone looked under
the table right now, they could see his nylon encased foot and his red
painted toenails!

Then he felt her feet surround his other foot. Pulling his foot away
would do no good because her feet were already in place, plus he
couldn't risk angering her because he needed the other shoe back.

Loren imperceptibly shook his head at her, pleading with her not to do
this. She smiled and slowly nodded back. He shook his head again. A
sinister smile settled on her lips. She nodded again and he knew it
would happen. He bit his lip and let her slide the other loafer off his
foot and take it away. He now wore no shoes, and if anyone dropped a
fork or napkin, or for any reason looked under the table, he would be
caught. His heart raced as he waited to see what happened next. He
felt his underarms begin to sweat. But Stephanie seemed in no hurry to
do anything. Instead, she turned her attention to the conversation and
exchanged several thoughts with Greg. Loren waited pensively, not
knowing what to expect, terrified that someone would notice. Minute
after minute he waited to be caught.

After what seemed like an eternity, he felt her foot again. She dropped
his shoes, one at a time on top of his feet. He breathed a huge sigh of
relief and maneuvered the shoes so he could slide his feet into them.
But when he slid his foot into the first shoe, he immediately realized
these weren't the loafers. These were Stephanie's pink, five-inch
heels!

Loren shook his head as vigorously as possible without anyone noticing.
The sinister grin returned to Stephanie's lips. She nodded. Loren put
his finger together as if he was praying. She shook her head. Loren
pleaded with his eyes. Stephanie squinted at him and appeared
momentarily like she would growl. She tapped her fingernail once
against her wine glass. Fortunately, the others were wrapped up in a
debate about the meaning of the painting Greg had described, so they
didn't notice this exchange.

Loren swallowed hard. He had no idea where this was headed, but there
was only one way out, and that was to move forward and to hope that
Stephanie would quickly return his shoes before anyone noticed. He
slipped his feet into the heels, knowing that if anyone looked under the
table now, he would be ruined. He nodded to Stephanie.

A moment later, Stephanie rose from her seat. "I need to check the
stove and then I'll be back with the soup." She walked far enough away
from the table that Loren could see she wore his loafers. Then she
stopped. "Loren, can you come help me with the soup?"

Loren froze. What was Stephanie thinking? If he stood up now, there
was no way he wouldn't be caught.

"Well, are you coming?" she repeated. He could see her smiling
mischievously.

"I. . . uh--"

"Oh wait," she said looking at her watch, "the soup won't be done for
another five minutes. I don't need help yet, dear." With that, she
disappeared into the kitchen.

As the others began discussing prior vacations, Loren sat there
terrified. All it would take was for one of them to knock something off
the table or to get up to use the bathroom or visit Stephanie in the
kitchen and he would be exposed. It would be impossible to miss the
bright pink high-heeled shoes on his feet. He wasn't even sure if the
table cloth was long enough to keep Kathleen or Jane from seeing his
shoes if they just leaned back, or if Peter or Greg could see them if he
stuck his feet too far out the other side to hide them from Kathleen and
Jane? Where exactly did he need to keep his feet to keep them hidden?
His mouth went dry. Sweat dripped down his armpits. Yet, he was
intensely erect.

Stephanie returned from the kitchen momentarily with a bottle of wine.
She gave it to Peter to open as he held the opener. Then she asked
Kathleen about a broach she wore. As she and Kathleen chatted about the
broach, Loren felt Stephanie's feet touch his feet again. She wanted
her shoes back and he wasted no time in helping her. He felt relieved
to be rid of the incriminating pink heels and even more relieved to feel
her slide the loafers back over to him. . . only, it wasn't the loafers.

At some point in the kitchen, Stephanie swapped out the loafers for some
other pair of shoes. Loren couldn't see them, but he could feel they
had a higher heel than the loafers, though nowhere near as high as the
pink heels. They also felt like they had a much narrower heel than the
loafers. He couldn't tell for sure, but these seemed smooth and had a
closed toe. He slid them on, but he was terrified what they looked
like. For all he knew, they were bright red! And he couldn't look
because he feared looking would draw Kathleen or Jane's eyes to his
feet.

Stephanie rose again. "This time I really could use your help, dear."

Loren felt the sweat running down the sides of his chest. He
desperately hoped she would change her mind and tell him to stay seated.
She didn't. Slowly, reluctantly, Loren rose to his feet. He realized
immediately, these shoes had a very thin heel because he had to balance.
Based on the added height, he estimated they had a two-inch heel, maybe
two and a half. He prayed they were black, dull and unnoticeable. Like
a condemned man, he stepped away from the table. He took his first
step, unable to look down without drawing attention to himself. Then
another, then another. Soon he was in the kitchen, out of sight. He
wanted to scream at Stephanie, but she grabbed him first and kissed him.

"This is sooo exciting!" she whispered and jumped up and down.

"It's terrifying! How could you?!" he demanded, also in a whisper.

"Don't be such a sissy!" He started to protest, but she told him to
stop.

"We need to serve food. Just be a good girl tonight and follow my lead
and you'll come through this with your masculinity intact. But mess up
and Jane and Kathleen will be all over you. You'll be the new project
and they'll never let you become a man again!"

Loren gritted his teeth. He had to trust her, he had no choice, but he
was starting to hate this game. He enjoyed Stephanie teasing him, but
this was too much. He took a deep breath. Only then did he look down
at his feet. He saw a pair of basic black pumps with a narrow two-inch
heel. Fortunately, his long pants almost entirely covered them.

"Where are my loafers?"

"Oh, I didn't like those."

"I want them back?"

She smirked. "Don't push me, dear," she sang, "unless you want to wear
mine again? I'll happily make you wear them for the rest of the
dinner."

He shuddered.

She handed him the pot to take to the table. "And if you want my
advice, don't draw any attention to your feet. When you walk, the
pantyhose do show. Also, you better be more careful walking on the
tiles in here because your heels make an awful racket."

Loren returned to the table quite nervous. He had to admit though, it
was indeed thrilling. But it was also sickening. Twice more, Stephanie
called upon him to help her bring food from the kitchen. Each time, he
was terrified someone would spot him and yell out: "he's wearing
heels!" But they didn't.

--0--

When they finished eating, it was time to clean up the dishes. Loren
volunteered to stay behind as the others moved to the living room so he
could clear the table and clean the kitchen, but Stephanie made a big
show of having none of it.

"I'll clean up the table, dear. You do so much around here already.
Why don't all of you go to the living room where Loren can serve you a
little Brandy and tell you about his latest book."

Her threat was clear. So he agreed.

Loren managed to serve the drinks without anyone noticing his shoes,
mainly by keeping his knees slightly bent so his pants hung all the way
to the carpet. It also helped that the others were already slightly
intoxicated from the wine, and thus weren't particularly observant at
the moment. When everyone had a drink, Loren quickly sat down on the
couch where the coffee table could hide his feet.

"So Loren, what are you writing now?" Greg asked.

Just then Stephanie came from the kitchen. "You're not going to believe
this, Greg! Tell him what your agent told you, dear!"

"Hold on! I'm not writing anything yet," Loren said defensively.

"Now I'm intrigued," Kathleen said. "Why so defensive, Loren?"

Loren's face turned red. He realized he just made a much bigger deal of
the issue. "I just want to be clear. I'm a political thriller writer.
What Stephanie is talking about is something my agent suggested, but I'm
not doing that."

"And what would that be?" Jane asked.

"Go on, dear," Stephanie prodded him as she sat down next to him and put
her hand on his knee.

Loren saw everyone in the room staring at him. "She said porno is what
sells now," he said uncomfortably.

"Porno?!" said several of the surprised guests.

"Not just 'porno'," said Stephanie with a laugh. She was tipsy as well
and Loren realized this could mean danger because alcohol tended to make
her very talkative. "Tell them what kind of porno."

Loren's face turned even redder. It wouldn't have bothered him to say
this a week ago, but the fact he was wearing panties, women's shoes and
a bra suddenly gave him a great deal of shame on this topic.
"Transvestite fiction."

"You mean like men in drag?!" Kathleen hooted. Again, the husbands
looked uncomfortable.

"That's what she said sells right now," Loren added quickly.

"Well, you go girl!" Kathleen added.

Loren expected more, but it never came. Instead, they moved on to other
topics. And about forty minutes later, they decided to call it a night.
By this point, Loren figured he was safe as no one had mentioned
anything. So when he and Stephanie saw the two couples to the door, he
thought nothing of it. He wasn't even all that careful about hiding his
feet.

Then it happened.

With Jane and Greg already gone and Peter sliding on his coat, Kathleen,
who was still a little tipsy, dropped her purse. She crouched down to
pick it up. Loren looked down at her and suddenly realized she had a
clear view of his feet. . . less than an arms length away. He felt his
stomach drop. Had she noticed? She must have noticed?

Kathleen stood up again, holding her purse, and gave Stephanie a huge
hug and peck on the cheek. "Good night, dear. Thanks for having us!"

"Anytime," Stephanie said and kissed her back.

Peter stepped through the door. Then Kathleen hugged Loren and kissed
him on the cheek as well. "Good night and no hard feelings, Laura," she
said quietly in his ear and giggled.

They were gone.

"Oh my God! What a rush!" Stephanie squealed after she closed the door.
"We've got to do that again!"

"No way! It was terrifying!" Loren responded.

"Don't give me that, you were hard as a rock all night. You loved it!"

"I hated it! And Kathleen knew!"

"She doesn't know."

"Yes she does! She bent down and saw these damn shoes you made me wear
and then whispered 'Laura' in my ear!"

"You're overreacting. She was just having one last joke with you about
the teasing she gave you earlier."

"No. She knows! I'm ruined." He stormed off toward the kitchen with
his heels echoing each step along the way off the hardwood floor in
their hallway. Stephanie followed him. "And you told them! Why did
you tell them?!" he demanded when they reached the kitchen.

"I never said anything."

A tear actually formed at the edge of Loren's eye. "What were you
thinking making me swap shoes with you? If one of them had dropped a
fork or something I was finished!"

"Aw, was the wittle girl scared?" Stephanie mocked him.

"And pumps? It's bad enough you made me wear women's loafers, but
switching to pumps?!"

Stephanie smiled. She walked over to him and placed her hand on his
rock hard penis through his slacks. "I know what would help you forget
the night?"

"I'm not in the mood," he said, though he realized he was very much in
the mood.

"Not in the mood? Not in the mood for a little reward for how well you
did tonight?"

She began to unzip his pants. He had wanted to ejaculate for three days
now, but she wouldn't let him. The thought that he would finally get
his wish wiped everything else from his mind. He exhaled. "You mean
it?"

"Of course, I mean it. But there are two conditions."

He furrowed his brow. "What conditions?"

"First, I'm on top. You're too fast when you're on top."

"And the second?"

"I choose the lingerie."

He looked confused. "I never get to choose your lingerie?"

"I mean yours."

Absence makes the heart grow fonder 29 Apr 2017 10:55 PM (7 years ago)

By: Londonpansy49

1. An unexpected announcement

It was just after 3 o'clock in the afternoon on a mid-May day in one of
the suburbs of London. Seven people were gathered together in the
sitting room of a semi-detached house entirely typical of the
neighbourhood, set in a small side street, but just off a busy High
Street. As it was still light, the curtains were not drawn but the light
had been switched on, so that any person walking by would be able to
glance in the room and see what was going on. And what was going on was
definitely not a scene which would be repeated in very many of the
neighbouring houses!

The room was comfortably furnished with a pair of two-seater sofas and a
single armchair. Five of the people in the room were sitting in them. On
each of the sofas a man and a woman were sitting and it was easy to see,
from the way that the man's arm was around the woman's shoulder and she
was leaning into his body, that they were an item. Sitting in the
armchair was a third woman. The two couples were each white people, in
the early to mid-thirties, but the other lady was black and slightly
older, probably in her mid-40s. However, in spite of her probable age,
she was attractive, being tall, heavy breasted and muscular. There was
something severe about her appearance, with her hair swept back off her
face and wearing little make-up apart from her crimson lipstick. This
feeling of sternness was enhanced by the plain white blouse and calf-
length black leather skirt she is wearing, along with the 4 inch heeled
stilettos, making her over 6 feet in height.

Each of the five people was dipping into the food placed on a table set
before them in the room, filled with sandwiches of various types and
other dainties. Each of them was looking over the two occupants of the
room not sitting comfortably.

The subjects of the gaze were kneeling on the carpet facing the
armchair. I was one of the two kneeling. My name is Polly; I was wearing
a black baby-doll nightie, black ruffled panties, a black suspender belt
and black seamed stockings, with 3 inch heeled black court shoes. My
face was fully made up, with foundation, a pink blusher on the cheeks,
mascara, pink eye shadow (and lots of it) and pink lipstick. My finger-
and toenails were varnished in a shade to match my lipstick. The person
kneeling next to me was Molly. Molly was wearing a pink baby-doll
nightie, pink ruffled panties, a white suspender belt and white seamed
stockings, with 3 inch heeled pink court shoes. Molly's make up was
identical to mine.

You might think it odd that we were so dressed in mid-afternoon but that
was not the biggest oddity. I am, or rather was, a man, as was Molly.
Now we are a pair of sissy cuckolds under the domination of ours wives
and their ultra-masculine lovers. We are kneeling to hear our owners'
plans for the next few days.

The names of one of the couples are Jennifer and Ron. Jennifer is my
wife and Ron is her lover. The other couple are Christine and Jim.
Christine is Molly's wife and Jim is her lover. Christine is Jennifer's
younger sister. As far as Molly and I are concerned, they are Mistress
Jennifer, Mistress Christine, Master Ron and Master Jim. The two men are
entirely the physical opposites of Molly and me. Molly and I are each
about 5 feet 6 inches in height and are slightly built. Master Ron is
nearly six feet in height and very well-muscled, the product of his work
as a bricklayer. Master Jim is over 6 feet in height, also muscular from
the sport he plays - rugby. Both of them happily use their physical
domination over us to keep us in the places we have been given - at the
bottom of the heap.

The four of them, via Jennifer, were announcing to the two of us their
plans for the weekend ahead. Neither Molly nor I had any idea what is
coming.

"Right, girls, now this is Belle, or rather Auntie Belle, as far as you
are concerned. She will be in charge of you until Monday night."

I glanced at Molly, who was also looking at me. Mistress Jennifer
stopped at this point and then chuckled to herself.

"I know exactly what is going through those sissy brains, I can read the
pair of you like a book, what is happening and where are our dear
Mistresses and Masters going? Isn't that right?"

We both nodded.

"Well, the four of us are off to Portugal for a long weekend and we'll
be back late on Monday. I could see, Polly, that you wanted to know what
I was up to in my bedroom - well, I was packing and my case is on the
bed, as are the cases of Chrissie, Ron and Jim. We moved them into the
house while you two were busy in the kitchen, preparing the lovely food
we are eating. As the cases are far too much weight for feeble sissies
like you, the real men here will go up and bring them down while
Christine and I explain what will happen over the next few days."

Our Masters then left the room. Mistress Christine then took over.

"Right, Molly and Polly, you will both be here until we get back and
under the control, I should say, the very firm control of Auntie Belle.
She has complete control over you while we are away, oh, except for one
thing. Get on your feet, drop your panties, take off your baby dolls and
assume the sissy inspection position."

We both teetered to our feet in our stilettos, removed our baby dolls
and panties, put our hands behind the backs of our heads, pushed our
breasts forward and our bottoms back. We both fixed smiles on our faces.
The three women laughed at our humiliating pose. The absence of panties
meant that our tiny cocks, both about 2 inches long when flaccid, could
be seen, while the removal of our baby dolls made the total absence of
any body hair, including any pubic hair, apparent. The hairless state
made our tiny dicks even more ridiculous. The degree of control
exercised over us was shown by the fact that our cocks were held firmly
in chastity devices, the clear plastic preventing any possibility of an
erection.

"As you see, Belle, the one thing you won't have control over are their
little pricks, as the keys to their restraints are on our persons at all
times. So, as we agreed when we spoke on your mobile, you can make them
do whatever you want, except get them hard. If you want to have a full
inspection before our taxi arrives, please go ahead. They're your
sissies for the next three days! Did you make use of the measurements I
sent you to get any items for them?"

Our controller for the next three days smiled, but there was no mirth in
it.

"Thank you, Christine, I certainly did buy a few things and I'll take up
your invitation to have a good feel. How long is it since either was
allowed to cum?"

"Both of them had a wank on Christmas Day, as part of their present, and
they've been in their chastity devices since."

"So they must be begging for relief, well, I can make use of that, oh
yes."

As this conversation was continuing, Auntie Belle, as I knew that we
must call her or face the consequences, was fondling my body, holding my
ass cheeks apart and stroking my testicles - with the inevitable result
of a failed attempt to get hard. All the women laughed. Belle again
smiled her wintry smile.

"Yes, ladies, you have done a good job on them, so I know that I am
going to enjoy this so much. Now, to be clear, are these sissies cock
trained, as I might invite a couple of male friends over?"

The Mistresses laughed.

"Oh, yes, Belle, when it's our time of the month, our lovers regularly
use the sissies as a substitute."

I flushed with embarrassment at the ease with which my regular rogering
was discussed.

"I see that both of them have developing breasts. Are they on pills and
creams?"

"Yes, my Jim is a doctor, so he prescribes them; they've been on them
for about three months now. Jim reckons in about another three months
they'll totally lose any ability for their little willies to get hard
and they should have nice tits by then. The pills and creams are in my
bedside cabinet; just pop the pills in and smooth the cream in every
morning."

With that, Auntie Belle nodded and then gave my developing breasts
another fondle and my increasingly sensitive nipple a pinch. I reacted;
she smiled.

"And what about butt plugs and dildos?"

"They've had butt plugs up them, as part of a punishment when either has
been naughty. But not the dildo."

"Do you mind if I introduce them to the strap-on?"

Mistress Jennifer laughed and clapped her hands, while Mistress
Christine just giggled.

"No, Belle, feel free!" said Jennifer.

"OK, ladies, I think that is all. Oh, and public exposure, is that OK?"

I again looked at Molly. There had been regular parties at the house
where people had seen us, including people we had worked with, and we
had worked as maids in other houses in the neighbourhood, but full-on
public exposure was new - and alarming. Both Molly and I had clung to
scraps of our former identities by keeping part-time jobs, even if they
were menial and although our obvious feminization rendered us laughing
stocks; mine was as the office junior in the firm where I had been a
manager, while Molly was also the junior in the office of the store he
had run when a man. But we were not on open display. Now it seemed
likely that anyone would see us as sissies.

Our Mistresses exchanged glances. Mistress Jennifer shrugged her
shoulders.

"Why not? It's about time that everyone knew what a pair of pansies they
are. Care to tell us what you had in mind?"

"Jennifer, if you don't mind, I'll keep that secret from you until you
come back, so you can enjoy being told all about the experience." She
smiled, even more wolfishly than before. I shuddered at the thought of
the humiliation that was to come. Mistress Jennifer smiled, nodded
agreement and then turned to us.

"Right, pansies, you now know the score. Auntie Belle will be in charge.
She obviously has full rights to punish you if you do misbehave but I
hope for your sakes that she can tell me that you were perfect. I know
that I speak for Mistress Christine and your Masters as well as me, in
saying that, if you get a bad report, any punishment Auntie Belle gives
you for the original fault will be as nothing to what you get when we
get back. So do not let us down! And on your knees!"

We knelt as ordered and both hung our heads as we thought about what we
had been told.

At that moment, the doorbell rang. In the house, it was normally my duty
to answer the door but Mistress Jennifer peremptorily told us to remain
where we were. The door was answered and Master Jim called out.

"Taxi's here. Come on, girls."

With that, our Mistresses got up, wished Auntie Belle good bye and left
the room. There was not a word for us. I heard the door shut on the
sounds of four happy people going off on a long weekend of sun, sea and
lots of sex.

2. Auntie Belle's first tasks

All that Molly and I could do was await our first interaction with the
woman who would dominate us for the next three days. I was conscious of
her gaze upon us both.

"As sissies cannot understand very much, I keep to a few basic
principles. I am in charge and you sissies are here to follow my orders?
Is that clear?"

"Yes, Auntie Belle." We both murmured.

"And by following my orders, I mean completely and promptly; dawdling
and suggesting that you don't like an order will lead to punishment -
and a bad report to your Mistresses. You know from what Mistress
Jennifer said what that means when they are back. Right, although your
Mistresses have done a decent job on you, I saw from the way you dared
to show a negative reaction to public exposure that you still have some
small streak of rebelliousness in you. Well, I'm going to go a long way
over the next three days to getting rid of that."

She stopped and glared at us. We hung our heads in realisation that the
next few days would be very humiliating and probably very painful.

"OK, now we understand each other, let's get on. Get off your knees and
put your panties back on, but leave the baby dolls off. I've just got a
few things to get out of my bag to help you get started."

With that, Auntie Belle turned in the chair and lifted a large suitcase,
with ease, from behind the sofa and in front of her. She unlocked it.
She first removed from the case a strap which a moment's glance revealed
was a tawse, with its split ends and its prospect of painful punishment.
After this, she took out two waist aprons, a large bottle of Vaseline
and two large butt plugs, closing the case after removing them, and
again placing the case behind the sofa. She first lifted up one of the
aprons, showing us the front, smiling as she did so.

The aprons were white, frilled around the edges and very similar to
maid's aprons we had worn before - with one exception. Embroidered on
the apron in bold pink lettering were two words - Sissy Cuckold.

"You will wear these aprons whenever I tell you and you will put them on
now. Do so!"

Both Molly and I put the aprons on, fastening the aprons with a big bow
at the back, as we had been trained to do. Auntie Belle made us turn
around so that she could check on the bow.

"Good, that will do nicely. Now for the butt plugs, as one of these up
your bum is the best reminder to a sissy cuckold of his status."

With that, Auntie Belle rose from the chair and picked up the Vaseline
jar and one of the butt plugs. She walked behind me.

"Bend over and lower your panties to your knees."

I obeyed and felt fingers invade my rectum, greasing me up. But even
with the greasing, it was still a shock as Auntie Belle brutally thrust
the butt plug inside me. I felt totally filled, totally humiliated and
completely sissified. Auntie Belle then repeated the process with Molly,
who seemed on the verge of tears after the invasion.

"Now don't you girls pretend that you don't like a big butt plug up you.
When there isn't a cock available, all you sissies love whatever is
available to go up your bums. Right, panties up!"

She then returned to her chair and again picked up her bag and opened
it. This time she took out two short and thick cut pieces of wood,
roughly finished and handed one to each of us. She returned to the bag
and pulled out two small, straight-bladed pairs of scissors, again
giving us one each.

"I noticed when I arrived that the front lawn needs trimming in places.
Use the planks to kneel on; you should, if you work as hard as you
should, be able to finish before nightfall."

After finishing, she smiled and then giggled.

"OK, off you go, Molly, you do the right hand side of the garden facing
the door, so, Polly, you do the left side of the garden. We'll have a
prize for the one who does the best job by, say 6 o'clock; the winner
will get six with my tawse and panties on, but the loser gets 12 and
panties lowered."

Both Molly and I turned slowly and reluctantly towards the door of the
sitting room. Our unwillingness made an immediate impression on Auntie
Belle.

"I warned you that I don't accept dawdling when it comes to carrying out
orders. So, sissies, get out in that front garden NOW!"

I was closer to Auntie Belle when she delivered this tirade and it was
immediately followed by a sharp blow to my bottom from the tawse. That
persuaded me to pick up my pace, to open the front door and get into the
garden. Auntie Belle followed.

"Right, girls, I want you facing the door while working; I don't want
you flashing your tits at all the men passing by. Start at the top of
the lawn, nearest the door, working from left to right, and then work
your way down. Better work hard; I wouldn't want you catching cold. I'll
just slip a coat on while I watch you work."

I realized that the real reasons we were to face the door were that we
could not see who was looking at us, all passers-by, on foot or in cars,
would have a clear view of our pantie-clad behinds and anyone who looked
closely at our panties would see the butt plugs inside us. So the result
was total humiliation. I went to the appointed section, to the spot
where work should start, put the plank down, knelt on it and starting
"trimming" the lawn; what else could I do?

The next two hours were undoubtedly the most humiliating of my life -
until then, at least. All passers-by saw us wearing nothing but panties,
suspender belts, stockings and shoes, with our pantie-clad bottoms high
in the air as we leant forward to use the ridiculous scissors in our
equally absurd task. The first few people who went by on foot either
laughed or wolf-whistled or made crude and derogatory remarks about
"queers" and "exhibitionist fairies". Whenever a car drove by, I steeled
myself for comments, which were often made, accompanied by tooting of
the horn.

It was not long before the main problem associated with the task became
obvious; after a few minutes kneeling on the hard and rough plank, knees
would start to hurt. After putting up with the increasing pain for as
long as I could, I put the scissors down, placed my hands on the ground
and lifted my knees off the plank. Within a few seconds, Auntie Belle
was down the garden path and advancing on me, clearly furious. She
started shouting.

"Who gave you permission to stop working, you lazy cow! Pick up those
scissors at once and get on with the task I have given you. How dare you
act without asking me!"

She then moved behind me and delivered three vigorous blows on each
buttock cheek. Needless to say, I quickly picked the scissors, knelt on
the plank and carried out trimming the lawn. Auntie Belle then spoke to
us.

"If you have to stop work, raise your hand that is not holding the
scissors and wait until I have given you permission to speak, then ask
for the right to stop working, giving your reasons. I shall then decide
whether or not the reason you have given is good enough."

At that, Molly raised his hand. Auntie Belle looked at him.

"Yes, Molly, what is it?"

"Please, Auntie Belle, can I stop work for a moment, just to raise my
knees off this plank, as it's hurting a lot."

"No, you may not, if you were concentrating on doing a good job of work,
you wouldn't notice, so get on - and no hands up from either of you for
the next 15 minutes."

Even after this, every few minutes, Auntie Belle would stride into the
garden to check on our work; this was accompanied by sneers of derision
as to how little we had accomplished, followed by two or three hard
blows from her tawse, delivered with her considerable force behind them.
These punishments were generally accompanied by remarks such as:-

"Sissies need to be encouraged to work hard." Or

"A good belting only ever improves sissy servants."

After a while, the mixture of the pain from both increasingly sore knees
and bottom and the shame and humiliation from the exposure meant that I
started to sob. This provoked an immediate reaction from Auntie Belle.

"Shut that noise, Polly, or I really will give you reason to wail! Never
heard such nonsense, sissies daring to moan over a simple task, I think
that I am going to have your Mistress a very bad report for you when she
comes back."

I managed to control my sobbing and resumed my efforts to trim the lawn.
Then, a few minutes later I thought, I heard the click of high heels
come up to where we were working and then come to a stop.

"Well, I assume that it's you, Molly and Polly, I see that your
Mistresses have extended your duties and in such a fetching outdoor
uniform, at least, you won't get anything important too dirty. Oh, and
who are you?"

I knew the voice. It was Philippa Connor, who lived two doors away and
had frequently been a guest of my Mistress at several of her dinners or
parties. Mrs Connor, as she was to me, was a divorcee of around 40, with
two teenage sons, she was a very attractive blonde; I felt that it was
doubly humiliating that a woman I could have fancied, had I not been
changed into being a sissy, should now catch me in the most demeaning
moment yet of my sissy life.

I was conscious of Auntie Belle walking down the garden path towards the
gate and engaging in conversation with Mrs Connor as she did so.

"Good afternoon, my name is Belle. Jennifer has gone off on a long
weekend in Portugal with her lover, Ron, as well as her sister Christine
and her lover, Jim, so somebody was needed to look after these two
sissies. So I agreed to keep them on the straight and narrow, as it
were. I am a strong believer that sissies need to be kept busy, need
firm discipline and benefit from consistent humiliation, so I thought
that a little light gardening might be a good start. I also thought that
a little reminder of the status of these two would be helpful. Girls,
stop what you are doing, stand up and turn around so that the lady can
see your lovely new aprons."

We obeyed and Mrs Connor laughed when she saw the embroidered text on
the apron.

"Well, I know from what Jennifer has told me at her lovely parties that
is an entirely accurate description of both her Polly and her sister's
Molly. Well, I won't keep these two from their work. In fact, seeing
these two gives me an idea. As well as my two boys, I was going to have
both my sister and her husband and my brother and his wife over for
dinner on Sunday night and was thinking of inviting Mr and Mrs Armitage,
who live in the house between us - I live two doors away. Why don't you
come and bring the sissies? I am sure that we can find a use for them,
with ten people sitting down to dinner. Neither of my siblings or their
other halves have met Molly and Polly and I'm sure they'll love the
experience, so do come. My name is Philippa, by the way, Philippa
Connor."

"Thank you, Philippa, the invitation is kind of you, of course I accept,
on my behalf and on behalf of the sissies. How nice it is that I can
just make that decision without having to worry at all about what those
sissies think. What time?"

"Oh, I think that I could use them from about half past six on, as they
can answer the door and entertain my guests while I'm cooking. See you
then."

"Fine, at half past six then, I'll have them appropriately dressed. OK,
girls, back to work, but first a nice curtsey to Mrs Connor and a thank
you to her for the invitation."

"Thank you, Mrs Connor, for the invitation." This was accompanied by a
deep curtsey. We then turned back to the task set for us.

Over the next hour, there were several conversations between Auntie
Belle and other neighbours, as people were surprised but also deeply
amused by the sight we made. Then came the sound which I dreaded most,
the long, regular, heavy tread of a man, in this case, the next door
neighbour, Mr Armitage. He and his wife were regular attenders at the
dinners and parties which my wife gave and both of them delighted in
taunting and humiliating Molly and me.

The first sound was a loud guffaw.

"Well, well, well, two fairies at the bottom of the garden - and hard at
work, as well. What has your Mistress required to do?"

Out of the corner of my eye I saw Auntie Belle walking down the garden
path.

"Carry on with your task, girls. Hello, my name is Belle. Jennifer is
away for a few days with her lover, Ron, as well as her sister and her
lover, in Portugal, for a bit of sun, a bit of sea and lots of sex. She
asked me to look after this pair of sissy cuckolds while she is away.
And you are...?"

"I'm Roy Armitage, I live next door with my wife, Marjorie,
unfortunately she's away at her sister's house, God, she will be sorry
to have missed the sight of these two sissies doing the garden."

He then broke out laughing, almost fit to burst. Auntie Belle joined in.
I flushed with the humiliation.

"Yes, Roy, I do think that it was not a bad idea of mine, was it? You
said your wife was away, does that mean that you are on your own this
weekend?"

"Yes, it does."

"Well, why don't you come over later and spend the evening here? We
could order a takeaway, as I don't know the area I'll be guided by you."

"Well, thanks, Belle, I'll take you up on that. There's a very good
Chinese just around the corner who do deliveries to the door."

"OK, shall we say 6.30 here, and we can choose then. Bring a menu and a
bottle of wine, will you, Roy?"

"Righto."

I then heard his footsteps move away.

After about another half an hour, or so I guessed, Auntie Belle spoke.

"That will have to do. Roy will be around in 45 minutes or so and I want
to look my best for him. So I'll check your efforts."

With that, she moved down the garden and looked at the two areas of
lawn, which we had "trimmed" in accordance with her orders.

"I don't think that I've seen a more pathetic attempt at carrying out my
orders in years. I can't work out which is less bad. So you will both
get punished as losers, and with double punishment. You will each get
twelve strokes of the tawse on each buttock. Now, into the house, you
idle pair of fairies!"

3. The first evening

Two minutes later, Molly and I were in the sitting room, facing the
window but bent over for punishment, panties down to our ankles,
awaiting the inevitable. About the only good thing was that Auntie Belle
had removed our butt plugs and put them in the kitchen. Auntie Belle was
behind us and I heard the swish as she swung the tawse through the air,
just to build up the sense of fear in her two victims.

"Right, Molly, you are first. Polly, while I am punishing Molly, rather
than standing there like a useless, idle sissy, you can take my case up
to the principal guest bedroom, which is what your Mistress said I could
use. I take it you know where that is? Take your panties off first."

I removed my panties and handed them to Auntie Belle, who threw them
onto one of the sofas.

"Yes, Auntie Belle, it's on the top floor and it has its own shower and
all other facilities."

"Good, just put the case on the bed, I shudder to think what a mess you
would make of hanging my dresses up. Once you've done that, come back
down to the kitchen and wait at attention until I call you after I've
finished with Molly."

I quickly walked over to where Auntie Belle had put her case and picked
it up. It was heavy and it would not be easy for me to carry it up four
flights of stairs while wearing 3 inch heels. Nonetheless, I managed to
pick up and walked over to the door, then passed out and up the stairs.
As I left, I heard Auntie Belle telling Molly about the behaviour
required while she took her punishment.

Very carefully placing one foot before the other, I ascended the four
flights of stairs to the bedroom that Auntie Belle was going to occupy
and placed the case on the large, comfortable double bed that she had,
so different to the narrow single bed that was now my lot, except when I
was required for oral service by my Mistress and her lover.

I then moved as swiftly as I could back down the stairs. As I descended,
I heard the swish of the tawse and the loud crack as it landed on
Molly's buttocks. I was conscious that she was sobbing from the effects
of the punishment. Not wishing to be accused of eavesdropping, I
scurried into the kitchen and stood at attention, awaiting the call.

I heard Molly come down the corridor and she entered the kitchen. She
had her baby doll nightie on once more but her panties had been shoved
into her mouth. Her hands were folded on top of her head and I could see
that she had been crying. I thought it sensible to remain at attention,
a position which Molly also took up.

"Polly, get in here!"

With a sinking feeling in my stomach, I headed into the sitting room,
where Auntie Belle was standing, idly swinging her tawse. She turned to
me.

"Bend over, Polly, right over, so that your wrists are near your ankles.
As I have found out from Molly that you don't know how to behave when
getting punished, I am going to fix you in position."

A couple of minutes later, I was bent over, with my left wrist fastened
to my right ankle and my right wrist to my left ankle. I was unable to
move and completely at the mercy of the woman given control over us.

"Right, Polly, for that display of idleness in the garden, not to
mention that display of sluttishness, I noticed you wiggling your bottom
when you heard somebody go by, in the hopes that it was a man, I guess,
you will receive twelve strokes of my tawse on each cheek.

After each stroke, you will announce the number and thank me for
correcting you. After the last stroke, you will rise, curtsey, thank me
and promise me that you have learnt your lesson and will be a totally
obedient, hard-working and chaste sissy maid from now on. Are my
instructions clear?"

"Yes, Auntie Belle."

"I shall start on your right cheek."

Nothing then happened for a few seconds as Auntie Belle allowed the
vulnerability of my position to sink in. Then the first blow fell. I
choked back the cry and made the necessary statement.

"One, thank you, Auntie Belle, for correcting me."

The blows continued to fall and after each one I made the humiliating
statement, but more slowly each time and with more and more of a sob in
the voice until I was crying freely. My buttocks were turning redder and
redder from the blows delivered firmly with the savage leather belt.
Eventually the end was reached, after the twenty fourth stroke. I
managed to collect myself. After Auntie Belle had removed the ropes
holding me in position, I rose and curtseyed to Auntie Belle.

"Thank you, Auntie Belle, for correcting me. I promise that I have
learnt my lesson and will be an obedient, hard-working and chaste sissy
maid from now on."

"Good, Polly, let's hope you live up to that, because the next time, the
penalty will be doubled and I shall use the cane. Now put your baby doll
nighties on and pick up your panties from the sofa and put them in your
mouth. Then we'll go into the kitchen."

I obeyed her and preceded Auntie Belle into the kitchen. On the way, she
could not resist fondling my sore buttocks. When we arrived in the
kitchen, Molly was still at attention.

"Right, girls, you both look a sight, with your makeup ruined by your
tears. I won't have sissy servants looking a mess, so upstairs to your
bathroom, wipe all that off and reapply it. I want you back down here
inside 10 minutes and if you're not, it'll be another session with the
tawse. Remember to put your panties back in your mouths before you come
back down."

Molly and I went upstairs as fast as possible in our high heels, took
off our makeup and reapplied foundation, blusher, mascara, eye shadow
and lipstick. We were down within the allotted time - just.

"Good, girls, you've just avoided another belting. I have a guest
arriving for dinner in twenty minutes, so the next thing is to set the
table in the dining room for 2 people.   You should also put plates on
the floor, as you will be having some of the food, but obviously not at
the table. I could let you eat in the kitchen but I think that it would
be better if you stayed under my eye where I can check on what you are
up to. Right, get on with it!"

Molly and I quickly set the table in the dining room for the two people
who would be dining in comfort. We set the plates on the floor as
directed; from the position, it was clear that we would be watched by
the diners while having our food. As we worked, Auntie Belle lit and
smoked first one and then a second cigarette, stubbing them out having
only taken a few puffs.

"Right, girls, there will be two callers tonight. Firstly, Roy will be
here and then, after we have ordered our Chinese meal, there will be a
deliveryman. Obviously, you will answer the door, dressed just as you
are; be hand in hand when you go to the door and when you open it. There
will be no need for you to talk, just invite Mr Armitage in and don't
forget your curtseys to a guest in the house. I'll pay for the Chinese
on my credit card, so all you have to do is give the man his 50p tip
after taking the food off him. So, go and wait in the hall for Mr
Armitage to arrive, and at attention. I am going upstairs to change for
my dinner date. If Mister Armitage arrives before I come back
downstairs, take him into the sitting room and look after the bottle of
wine he is bringing."

I took Molly's hand and we went into the hall, while Auntie Belle went
upstairs to her room. I was apprehensive about Mr Armitage's reaction to
two pantie-less sissies, whose tiny, restrained cocks were in full view
but, at least, he had seen us before. I was more upset about being seen
by a deliveryman from the Chinese restaurant as I was sure that he would
report the incident back to everyone at the restaurant. And from there
the news could spread to other High Street shops.

The minutes crept by as we waited in the hall. Auntie Belle had not
returned downstairs when the front door bell sounded. Molly and I, hand
in hand as ordered, opened the door to Mr Armitage, who burst out
laughing when he saw us.

"Well, well, well, are your cocks ready for action? Oh no, they can't
be, can they, as they are in restraint, so you can't get a hard-on, so
you wouldn't be much help to a woman - or a man, indeed."

With that jibe, he entered the house, removing his overcoat, which he
just threw at us. Fortunately, Molly caught it. We walked ahead of him,
leading him to the sitting room. Of course, this provided him with a
first class view of our reddened buttocks, which drew another guffaw.

"Looks like you fairies haven't been working hard enough to satisfy a
demanding Mistress, doesn't it?   Well, it'll teach you a lesson. If I
were in charge of you, I give you a good dose of the slipper every day,
just as a reminder of your place. "

We walked to the entry to the sitting room, turned and executed our
curtseys and pointed into the room. Mr Armitage walked in, handing Molly
both a bottle of wine and a menu, then sauntered over to the sofa and
sat down.

"You pair had better get out into the hallway and be attention if those
were your Mistress's orders. I take it she's getting ready upstairs, is
she?"

All that Molly and I could do was point at our panties stuffed into our
mouths.

"I can see that the pair of you have got knickers in your mouths. You
fairies have no end of perversions, do you? Just take the knickers out
and answer my question?"

Now, as I am sure Auntie Belle was aware, we were caught. If either of
us removed our panties and answered the question, once Auntie Belle was
aware of that, she could regard it as disobedience and punish us
accordingly. But, on the other hand, a failure to answer a direct
question from a guest could be regarded as rudeness and also give rise
to punishment. We knew that it was completely unfair, but then that was
the lot of sissy cuckolds.

As we hesitated over which course to take, Auntie Belle came into the
sitting room.

"Roy, I heard you arrive. I was just putting the finishing touches to my
appearance. Will I do as your date for tonight?"

There was of course only one answer to that. Auntie Belle was wearing an
ankle-length evening gown in royal blue, which was slit to the thigh on
the right hand side of the dress. The dress was low-cut to a very
revealing extent, which merely heightened the appeal of her splendid
breasts, as she almost spilled out of the dress. Her make-up was
restrained but effective, with mascara on her lashes and a scarlet
lipstick. She looked gorgeous. I could not help it; my cock stirred in
its prison, but had to subside. Mr Armitage, without such a constraint,
immediately had an enormous and very visible hard-on. He rose from the
sofa, walked up to Auntie Belle, put one arm around her waist and kissed
her passionately on the lips.    Of course, he was making a point to us
sissies; our role in relation to Auntie Belle was that a shameful, un-
masculine submission and subjection, while his was that of manly
partner, with rights to penetration, if the lady was willing.

After many seconds had passed, Mr Armitage drew his lips away from
Auntie Belle, who smiled.

"I'll take that as a 'Yes' then. Have the sissies taken care of you?"

"Well, they've got the wine and the menu, mind you, I thought it
disrespectful when they wouldn't answer a direct question."

"They did, or rather didn't do, what?"

"I asked them where you were and all they did was point at the knickers
in their mouths."

Auntie Belle turned and stared at the pair of us. I felt my knees quake
at its cold ferocity.

"I can see that you two need another dose of the tawse. I am nice to you
and allow you to make yourselves look ridiculous by having your panties
in your mouth and you take liberties by being disrespectful to my guest.
Get out into the hallway at attention and wait until I need you. Give me
the wine and the menu, I don't trust either of you with uncorking the
wine. Roy, I'll let you choose the meal, I like chicken and rice, but
you can get the flavours."

With that, Auntie Belle seized the bottle from Molly and we were
dismissed. Of course, we knew that we had been treated completely
unjustly but knew that any protest, as a suggestion that Auntie Belle
might be wrong, would just lead to greater punishment. So we minced out
of the room and waited in the hall, hand in hand but otherwise at
attention.

Auntie Belle passed into the kitchen, we heard the cork being drawn and
her return to the sitting room with two glasses.

"Roy, would it amuse you more if we had the two sissies in the room,
facing the corners, so we can examine their well beaten bums, or do you
just not want to see the useless faggots?"

"Well, Belle, if we have them in the room, we can make absolutely sure
that they are not up to any mischief. Out of sight, they might think
about things like stroking each other's little dicks."

"Right, get in here, you two."

Molly and I entered the room and were told to occupy corners where we
could easily be seen by both Auntie Belle and Mr Armitage. We were then
told to lift our baby doll nighties so that our reddened, well-beaten
buttocks were on full view.

"You see, Roy, when dealing with sissies, you have to understand that
there are three, no four things that they need above all else. The first
of these is hard work, as a sissy exists to make life comfortable for
her Mistress or Master, so "a busy sissy is a happy sissy" is my first
motto. Secondly, a sissy needs to be humiliated regularly, just to
reinforce the fact that a sissy is now under control and what she wants
is not at all important, so being made to look and feel ridiculous, as
long as it amuses the Mistress, is essential. Thirdly, a sissy needs to
be punished, as this also shows that the Mistress is on top and the
sissy is underneath. Lastly, the sissy needs to be kept in sexual
denial; after all, sex is for a man and a woman and the sissy is neither
- she's just a sissy.

So, now you see why I had these two in the garden once I took control of
them. The work was good for them, the humiliation was lovely for
everyone who saw it and made them squirm and their inevitable failure to
meet my standards mean I had reason enough for sharp punishment. And as
for denial, well that has been well handled by their permanent
Mistresses. Right, turn around you two and start playing with your
little weeny-peenies!"

Molly and I turned around and began touching our tightly restrained
dicks. I looked up and saw that Auntie Belle had unzipped Mr Armitage's
trousers and was freeing a very large penis, stroking it with the back
of her hand as he did so. Mr Armitage was lying back on the sofa,
clearly enjoying the attention. Auntie Belle looked at me, then at Molly
and smiled.

"Now this, sissies, is what I call a cock. Something like this is what
is needed to satisfy a real woman - it's eight inches and thick with it.
No wonder your wives had to get lovers, with your pathetic two inch
dicks. Roy, I'd just love this in my pussy, I'm sure that it will be
more satisfying than relying on the tongues of these two sissies. So,
please stay over."

"Sure thing, Belle, my motto is 'never disappoint a lady.'"

Both of them laughed at this. Molly and I carried on with our playing
with ourselves, but every time either of us became a little hard, the
unyielding plastic of the restraint cut any pleasure short. As we
continued with our utterly frustrating game, Mr Armitage and Auntie
Belle chose from the menu and Auntie Belle rang up to place the order.

"It'll be half an hour. Right, you two, stop that wanking, turn and face
the wall, take your knickers out of your mouths and count up to 1,000.
After that, stuff your panties back in your mouths, then go and wait in
the hall, at attention and holding hands; I'll bring you the money for
the tip in a few minutes, after Roy and I have taken the opportunity to
get much better acquainted."

Molly and I turned again to the wall, removed our knickers and counted
out the required number, then, after replacing the knickers, we went
into the hall, waiting the next humiliation. All the time we faced the
wall, we could hear Mr Armitage and Auntie Belle kissing passionately.
About ten minutes later the ringing of the bell meant that the Chinese
meal had arrived.

Molly and I went to the door and opened it. A young man, clearly of
Asian extraction, was at the door. He started off by going through his
usual routine.

"Takeaway order, already......."

Then he really looked at the sight which faced him of two sissy males,
with panties in mouths, wearing only baby doll nighties and lingerie,
curtseying. He burst out laughing. We both flushed with the shame of our
continued exposure. Then we heard Auntie Belle's voice behind us.

"Why do you sissies not have your panties on when you answer the door,
and why are your butt plugs not up your bums? I suppose you thought
that, by wearing no knickers, you could appeal to some young man? Go and
get your butt plugs now!"

Turning to the young man at the door, Auntie Belle continued to speak.

"I do apologize for the conduct of my sissies, but they really are
totally brain-dead. The only thing they can ever concentrate on is the
male anatomy - particularly one part of it. That's why they're without
panties, hoping that they can pull. This is so rude of them you can rest
assured they'll be severely punished. Now, this will just take a moment
and then I can pay you, but I do insist that my sissies are properly
dressed when they carry out their chores, such as opening the front
door."

There was nothing that we could say; as obedient sissies, all we could
do was obey the orders of this dominant woman, return to the kitchen and
pick up our butt plugs. We returned to the hall, where Auntie Belle was
waiting.

"Give me the butt plugs. Bend over the pair of you, with your bottoms to
the door."

We had to accept this humiliation, which was followed by the greater one
of having the butt plugs driven swiftly back into place.

"Now, girls, put your panties on. Molly, here is the 50p piece. Hand it
to this kind young man and then both of you can take our dinner through
to the dining room."

Molly did as ordered and the young deliveryman left, still smiling
broadly, with a tale to tell once he returned to the High Street shop.
Molly and I then carried the meal into the dining room, followed by
Auntie Belle. We removed the cartons from the bags, placing them on the
table.

"Roy and I can serve ourselves. But you can make yourselves useful,
Molly, go and fetch two cans of baked beans from the kitchen, along with
the packet of sugar. Polly, you can pick up the ashtray with my stubbed
out cigarettes in it and bring it here as it is. Then, once you have put
those on the table, you can stand in the corners of the dining room,
hold those butt plugs up your bums but otherwise don't move an inch.
Roy darling, the food's ready!"

We scurried off to carry out Auntie Belle's orders, while Mr Armitage
came into the dining room. After placing the items on the table, we went
to our positions with our hands pushing the butt plugs up our bottoms.
Behind us, we heard the sounds of a meal being enjoyed, with the
glugging sound of wine being poured and drunk and the clink of knives
and forks on plates. I know that the smells brought home to me just how
hungry I was, having eaten nothing since breakfast.

Then I heard Auntie Belle speak.

"You know, Roy, I think that we should give some thought to feeding the
sissies. I would not want them to faint through hunger; after all,
they've got the washing-up and the clearing up to do!"

The two of them giggled.

"Belle, you're right as always. What had you in mind?"

"Watch."

Auntie Belle then opened an unopened carton of rice and tipped half onto
each of the plates that we had put on the floor a while earlier. But
then, to my horror, she opened each of the cans of baked beans and mixed
the contents of one can with the rice, then added to that by pouring
sugar over the mess and, then to crown it all, out the stubbed out
cigarettes and tobacco ash on the top. She smiled at the horrible mess
with satisfaction.

"There, a meal for slaves, rice and beans, with added tobacco and sugar.
You two here, where we can see you eat, and I don't want to see a scrap
of this lovely meal on the plates when you have finished, I want the
plates licked absolutely clean! On your knees and get your faces into
the food!"

She then placed both plates on the floor.

Molly and I walked to where she had placed the plates and sank to our
knees. We leant forward but hesitated over eating. Immediately I felt a
stiletto heel at the back of my head, which pushed my face into the
plate of food. The same treatment was meted out to Molly.

"You ungrateful bitches, after I saved a whole carton of rice for you
and added the extras. If you don't eat that, with enthusiasm, you'll eat
and drink nothing all weekend."

After this, I started to eat the mess provided, which tasted as foul as
it looked. We were aware of mocking, cruel laughter from both of the
people sitting at the table enjoying their delightful meal, while we
sissy slaves were humiliated and shamed even in the act of eating.
Eventually, both Molly and I managed to eat what had been provided for
us and had licked our plates as clean as we were able to do. Both of our
faces were, of course, covered in bits of rice and in the sauce used to
cover the baked beans, so that we looked a complete mess. Auntie Belle
looked at us and shook her head.

"Look at the mess you two have made over a simple meal. Right, upstairs,
get washed and refresh your make-up. Then get back here, clean up the
plates and cutlery and get them into the kitchen. Then wash up, dry
everything and put it away. After that, report to us; we'll be in my
bedroom."

Molly and I did exactly as were ordered. About twenty minutes later,
tasks completed, we headed into Auntie Belle's bedroom. When we walked
into the room, we curtseyed to Auntie Belle and Mr Armitage. They were
both lying on the bed and were stark naked. This was the greatest
humiliation of all; it was an announcement that, as sissies, we did not
count in any sexual sense.

My wife had often used her nudity as a means of emphasizing her control
over me, once she had broken and sissified me; it set out absolutely
clearly that all my "male rights" had gone. It generally led to my head
being between her thighs as the only means whereby I gave her any
satisfaction. Auntie Belle was simply reinforcing this type of control.
She turned to us.

"Right, sissies, well before our main event, when Roy shags the arse off
me, we've decided on a few "first courses". Firstly, you need to be
punished for your many faults this evening, such as not answering a
direct question from a guest and answering the door with no panties on
and your butt plugs out. So, knickers off and butt plugs out, then bend
over!"

With that, Auntie Belle walked over to the dressing table and picked up
her tawse in her right hand and a long cane in her left.

"I'm going to give you six of the tawse on each cheek and then finish
the punishment off with six of the best from the cane. You count the
strokes and thank me after each one. If you move during the punishment,
I'll double it. Molly, you can go first."

So I had to stand and watch, knowing that what was being done to Molly
would shortly be meted out to me. I listened as Molly spoke the shameful
words of submission after each stroke, giving the number of the stroke,
followed by:-

"Thank you, Auntie Belle, for correcting me."

Molly managed to avoid tears during the strapping, but started to sob
once the caning began. By the time the sixth vicious stroke had been
delivered, she was sobbing freely. Auntie Belle was as brutal and
contemptuous as we had grown to expect.

"Stop your snivelling, or I'll give you six more. Remain bent over until
I say you can stand up."

Then I received the punishment as decreed by Auntie Belle. Like Molly, I
managed to avoid bursting into tears while getting the strap but the
caning led to my bursting into tears. Just like Molly, I was told to
stop the noise and remain bent over. Then Auntie Belle spoke again to Mr
Armitage.

"You know, Roy, after all this effort, I need a nice relax, so I suggest
we take advantage of what I am told by the Mistresses of these two are a
pair of well-trained sissy tongues. One of them can have the pleasure of
licking my cunt and my clit, while the other can suck your lovely cock.
They do all the work, can't get hard because of the lovely tight devices
around their cocks, and we get all the orgasms. Seems perfect to me, OK
by you?"

"Absolutely. Which one do you want?"

"You're the guest, so you choose. Anyway, there's always tomorrow
night."

"OK, I'll have Polly tonight."

"OK, Polly, shift your lazy self, kneel on the bed and start sucking
that pole. Make absolutely certain you give Mr Armitage the best blowjob
he's ever had and you take all his cum down into your sissy tummy.
Molly, you kneel next to Polly, I want to see your head between my
thighs, which is just where a sissy's head should be, and I want to feel
that tongue just where it will do the most good."

I quickly took up the position. During my sissy training, I have been
taught to please men, so that Mistress Jennifer's boyfriend can have
sexual satisfaction during her "time of the month". I hate having to do
it and everyone knows that I am hating it, which is why those who have
control over me love to force me to provide such sexual satisfaction. My
lips closed over the head of Mr Armitage's cock and my tongue slid
underneath and began to slide up and down his cock, making it even
harder. I heard Mr Armitage start to groan with the pleasure that my
stimulation was giving him. Gradually, I took more and more of his cock
in my mouth, while my tongue continued to lick and stimulate the
underside of his cock. As I gave him the blow-job, I was aware, from
the ever more intense sounds coming from Mr Armitage that he was getting
huge pleasure from me. I was also aware, from the sounds being made by
Auntie Belle, that the efforts of Milly's tongue were having the same
effect on her.

Soon I realised that Mr Armitage was ready to ejaculate, when his right
hand went to the back of my head, denying my head any movement. Then he
came, with a pouring of hot, salty cum in my mouth, which I had no
option but to swallow as quickly as I could, but some escaped through my
lip-sticked lips, to dribble onto my chin. At almost the same time, I
heard Auntie Belle scream out loud with pleasure as she had her orgasm.
Both of us, in keeping with the training we had received, stopped our
efforts but did not move our lips away. Then Auntie Belle spoke.

"Well, your Mistresses were right, you are a good pair of cunt-lickers
and cock-suckers. I'm pleased to see that you can get some things right.
So, as a reward, you two girls are going to have a special treat, up on
your feet and bend over, legs apart."

We quickly obeyed, although Molly glanced at me, with a look that told
me she realised what was coming, as much as I did. Auntie Belle
chuckled.

"Yes, you girls are going to get nine inches of thick pleasure, not of
course Mr Armitage's cock which I shall be using for the rest of the
night, but the next best thing as far as sissies like you are concerned
- a lovely dildo each."

With that, Auntie Belle shoved, with no ceremony at all, a nine inch
dildo first up me and then one up Molly. Once again, tears flowed but we
made efforts to control them, in an attempt to avoid punishment. Auntie
Belle was as scathing as ever.

"Listen to these two, Roy, crying when we know that they are both loving
being filled up their arses. I bet they are both dreaming it's some
black hunk who's shagging them. Well, sissies, it's the best we can do.
So, on the carpet next to the bed, in the 69 position, with your arms
around each other's bums and your hands pushing the dildo in and out of
the bum. Oh, and one last thing, just to show how generous I am, you can
take each other's cocks in your mouths and have a nice suck. So when
Master Roy and I are in bed, I want to be able to hear you two eagerly
sucking away.

Of course, it's a pity that you can't have a hard-on, but, well that's a
sissy's life for you. And you can be assured that Mr Armitage and I will
make up for your inability to orgasm with a few more of our own. I
suppose that we might have as many as your wives are enjoying tonight in
their Portuguese hotel, with their well-endowed lovers!"

With that final contemptuous remark, Molly and I took up the required
position and began pushing the dildo in and out, while sucking on the
restrained cock. Above us, on the bed, we heard the love-making start,
with wild enthusiasm.

So out first evening under the authority of Auntie Belle came to an end,
with us two sissies frustrated, penetrated and dominated, used and
abused for the amusement of those who controlled us. While the people
who had control over us, both in London and Portugal, were being fully
sated in the sexual intercourse denied to us.

As we drifted off into a troubled, uncomfortable sleep, I know that I,
and I am sure as did Molly, wondered what tomorrow would bring..............

Sissified Husband 15 Apr 2017 4:39 AM (7 years ago)

By: Rikki

Max was very busy hand washing all of Tonya's underwear and lingerie in
the kitchen sink. He dipped a pair of her panties in the clean rinse
water dunking them several times before twisting them and squeezing out
the excess water. He then placed them in the clothes basket on the
counter.

Tonya insisted he wear 6" heels around the house especially when doing
his chores. After all 6" heels are what sissies wore. Not just because
they made his legs look sexy and feminine but also because they became
very uncomfortable very quickly. The balls of his feet ached as did his
shins from the high arching of his feet. This made him work quicker so he
could get off his feet for a little bit. He was also wearing a pink
little girl's design dress with white petticoats.

"Max darling," Tonya said entering the kitchen with a dress in her hands.
"I need you to iron this for me when you are finished with underwear. I
think this one is the one I am going to wear tonight, or do you like this
one better?" she said holding up a sexy short black dress for him to see.

"Tonya, you promised me if I acted like this at home you would stop
seeing other men," he whined looking to her pleadingly.

"No, that's not what I said Max. I don't want you acting sweetie. I said
I would try and be more sympathetic to your concerns about me seeing
other men if you accepted being what you really are. A sissy. I still
need to be fucked by a real man Max. I have desires of a woman you know.
Now which one would you wear tonight?" she said holding them both up now.

"Where are you going?" he said softly.

"Max, if you must know, I am meeting the girls at the club. Todd will be
there I'm sure and Lisa said he was bringing a friend along tonight. Just
some drinks, dancing and maybe a little snuggling and kissing in the
corners. That's all baby."

She now handed him one of the dresses. It was the black one.

"Tonya." He looked at her surprised.

"Max, relax. Here put your hands up by your shoulders and let your wrist
hang limp out the side," she said giving him an exaggerated example of
what she was talking about.

She gently posed him with both wrist hanging limp. She held his red
manicured fingers for a moment. She then stepped back and looked at him.

"Now flap your fingers up and down like a little bird for me. Faster.
There, and wiggle your toes for me. That is much better. Don't you feel
better now? Honey you are a sissy you need to act like one. You are
getting too wound up in your masculinity again sweetie. Do I need to help
you with that again?" she said raising an eyebrow of seriousness. "Is
that thing hanging between your legs making you feel embarrassed about
how you dress and act again?"

"No Tonya. I need you to........"

"Hush! Finish washing my panties and bras and get it hung out on the
clothesline. Once they are dry I want them all ironed, and this dress
too. Understood?" she said gently touching his cheek. "Get the kitchen
straightened up and the bathrooms cleaned too."

Max finished washing Tanya's underwear and carried the basket outside to
the clothesline. He hurried out to get done as fast as he could. His hair
was split into high pigtails on the back corners of his head. Each
pigtail had six wire brush curlers in it so they would be appropriately
curly later in the day. He wore the frilly little girl party dress and
hoped no one saw him before he was finished. He hurriedly pinned the
under garments up on the line and sashayed in on his high heels.

When Max had finished his chores he relaxed in a nice bubble bath. Tanya
came in unexpectedly and hung a full pink enema bag on the shower curtain
rod. The bag was bloated with warm soapy water.

"Having a nice bath?" she said pleasantly.

"Tanya. No," he said looking up at the bloated bag of warm soapy water.
Tanya just turned and left the room.

"TANYA. Please, I don't need an enema," he said looking at the bag.

Tanya returned a few minutes later stepped into the bathroom and closed
the door.

When Tanya opened the door 20 minutes later enema the bag hung empty from
the shower curtain and Max was sitting on the toilet. Max had protested,
but Tanya administered the enema for her own reasons. It was now done.

Later Max entered the living room and Tanya asked him to have a seat
beside her. She removed the curlers form his hair and twirled the curls
of his pigtails on her finger.

"Max," she said gently, "I love you honey and I want you to be happy.
That's why I try so hard to help you realize and accept who you really
are."

"This is not me Tanya. I have desires for you. Please, understand that.
Why do you want me dressed like a girl?"

"I do understand Max. It tells me you are having trouble coping with the
reality of it. Listen sweetie, just because you have a penis and
testicles doesn't mean you are not suppose to dress like this. You are
not dressed like a girl honey, you are dressed like a sissy. It doesn't
mean you can't desire women, but honey you can't have relations with
women either. See, honey you need to accept that though you feel desires
for women, you need to focus more on men."

"No Tanya," he said teary eyed.

"Baby, I have gotten you a few gay magazines. They are full of pictures
of men having sex and sucking dicks."

"What? I don't want those. That is not me," he said disgusted.

"Max. Do I need to tie you down and massage your testicles for awhile.
Hmmm? Show you what your sissy testicles are really for." she said
looking a little more serious.

"No. Please don't do that again." he said shaking his head. "I don't find
men attractive. It's not my nature." he pleaded softly.

"Max, listen baby. I have arranged for two men to meet us next week. They
are good looking too by the way. They know you are a sissy and they want
help you through your confusion."

"I'm not confused."

She put her hand on his thigh and gave him a gentle smile.

"It will be a special day. I'm going to want you to turn around on the
couch and put your legs up over the back."

"No," he whined again knowing now what she was getting at..

"Put your hands under your bottom and let your head lay back off the edge
of the cushions like a proper sissy."

"No." Max was now tearing up shaking his head no.

"Then I want you to open your mouth wide, I'll paint those lips a fire
red, and let these men put there dicks in your mouth and have their way
with you. That's what they are coming here to do next week."

"I'm not doing it Tonya. I don't want to have a sexual relations with a
man."

"I'm not asking you what you want Max. I'm telling you what you're going
to do. You're doing it for me baby."

"No," he whined."

She said nothing.

"Why do you want me to do this Tonya?" he asked as a few tears ran down
his face. "It's degrading to me."

"Because you need to do this Max. You are a sissy honey and sissies suck
dicks. You will feel much better about yourself and the way you dress
after you have done this."

"I'm not a sissy, why won't you acknowledge that Tanya?" he snapped.

"I will be sitting right here next to you like I am now. I'll even hold
your hand," she said ignoring him.

"I can't."

"Sweetie, you have a week to get ready. It will be just fine. You've
given a couple of hand jobs before and the guys enjoyed that."

The handjobs had not been free. In addition to the total humiliation he
felt dressed in a frilly dress while masturbating those men, he also had
to pay them $50.00 each for allowing him to masturbate them.

"Now, I want you to spend time looking through your new gay magazines."
She picked one up and opened it. "Look Max. Look at the size of the dick
that man has his lips around, and he's not ashamed of what he's doing at
all. In fact he looks like he enjoys it. See baby you will too once you
do it a few times."

"Stop it!" He pushed the magazine away.

"That's enough Max. I'm going to get dressed now for my date. I am very
disappointed with your attitude. I think when I get home tonight I'm
going to give you a testicle massage."

"NO," Max said standing and stumbling back in his high heels.

"I expect you to be in bed, no panties on. Have the lube and plastic
gloves on the nightstand where I can easily find them. Of course have the
handcuff and ankle manacles hooked to the bed headboard already when I
get here."

"Tonya please. I'll look at the magazines. I'm just not this fag you keep
insisting I become for you."

"It's more than that Max. You haven't accepted responsibility for the
fact you are a sissy yet. You should be excited about those two men
coming over here and doing this for you. You shouldn't react to pussy and
titties like a man does." she said unbuttoning her blouse.

Tanya undressed right in front of Max. She was completely naked when she
had him sit back down. She put her hand behind his head.

Tanya rubbed her nipples across his face and then his lips. She gave him
a very sensuous look and pressed her breast hard against his lips, but he
knew better than to move his lips.

"You know Max, in a couple of hours a real man is going to be sucking on
these nipples and making my toes curl under with desire, while my husband
sits at home looking through his gay magazines and masturbates."

His eyes closed when she made that statement. She stood up and looked at
his penis that was now almost erect.

"That's what I thought," she said backing away and sounding a bit
disgusted at what she saw. "Come along with me."

Tanya took Max into their bedroom and stood him facing the corner like
some child.

"Put your palms together behind your back Max, fingers down."

Max did as he was instructed.

"Now you just stand there like that while I get dressed. You shouldn't be
having erections over women's titties. You should be desiring women's
titties of your own."

As Tonya was leaving she stepped back in the bedroom where Max was still
standing in the corner.

"Have the lube and gloves ready when I get home."

Tanya came very early in the morning. It was very apparent she had a good
time. Max heard her heels on the hard floors as she walked across the
house to the bedroom and came in. It was dark and the lights were out.

"Hi Max," she said walking over to the side of the bed. "Did you have a
good evening masturbating with your boy magazines?" she asked.

"Tonya, I looked at them but I.........."

"But you couldn't masturbate? Still letting these things hanging between
your legs define who you are." she said.

"Please Tonya," he almost begged.

"I had a very good time. The man I met was a lot of fun. We danced and
made out. We did go out to his truck early on and I sucked his dick and
finished him off with a handjob."

Max just grimaced at what she was saying.

"Well, at the end of the night we were all worked up again, so I let him
fuck me in his pick up truck. Oh Max it was really good to. I had an
orgasm before he did. Mmmm! That's the way it should be."

She looked around the room.

"Are you ready you get started?" she asked. "I'm really tired and want to
get this over with."

"Tonya, you don't have to do this."

Tonya pulled his arms over his head and cuffed his wrist to the brass
post. She then pulled his foot up over his head an attached his ankles to
each of the corner post. This left his penis and testicle exposed hanging
above his ass.

Tonya crossed her legs and started putting the gloves on.

"You know Max I don't like having to do this to you, but you have to let
those masculine feeling go."

"Tanya...."

She looked at him as she put the other glove on.

"I am your wife and your are my sissy husband. So tell me why do you look
at girls? What's the acceptable reasons?" she asked holding the lube
bottle in her hand as she waited.

"Because, I am..........I am looking at her dress?" he said unable to say
the demeaning truth.

"You are checking out her nailpoilsh color, and her shoes, as well as her
dress, earrings and things like that, not to see how sexy she looks but
because you are wondering how nice you would look wearing those things."
She looked at him now as she squirted the lubricant in her hand.

"Do you want to suck a man's dick now?" she asked very matter of fact.

"I don't think......"

He hesitated when he felt her rubbing the lubricant all over his
testicles.

"Yes. Yes I do," he said frantically knowing what she was about to do..

"So you will cooperated when these young men show up?" she asked again
the lubricant being spread more aggressively.

"Yes Tanya, please don't do this."

"Are you a sissy Max?"

"Yes," he said softly.

"Then why are you fighting me. My little sissy boy is going to suck some
dicks." She took the ball gag from the night stand and wrapped it around
his head filling his mouth with the red ball. She the placed a pillow
gently over his face to muffle even more his gagged voice.

She then picked up her cell phone and dialed up the guy she had just
spent the evening out with. In a very low and seductive voice she said,

"Hello Frank, I missed you all the way home."

As Tonya spoke she squeezed Max's testicles firmly and rolled them in her
fingers with both hand. Back and forth as Max violently pulled at his
bonds his legs frantically kicking against the chains that held them over
his head.

"I would love to be sucking that big dick right now."

She continued the massage of Max's testicles as she talked.

"Oh no Frank my husband wouldn't care at all. He doesn't want his dick
sucked by me, he'd rather I paint his toenails red like a girl."

Tonya laughed in a way that it was obvious the guy on the phone was
laughing with her.

"I just wanted to tell you thank you for riding me good and hard in the
truck before I left. It was wonderful. I had such an orgasm."

"No, thank you. Ok. You have a good evening sweetie and we will do it
again sometime."

Max was screaming into his gag almost exhausted from all the resistance
he was trying but unable to give. Finally she stopped by allowing his
balls to slowly slide through lubricated fingers.

Max was crying.

"Are we ready to be the sissy now Max."

He shook his head yes.

"Good," she said holding up a used rubber full of semen.

Tonya removed the gag and turned his head slightly toward her. She
squeezed his cheeks and had him open his mouth. He was still tied up and
resistance could cause her to start squeezing his ball all over again.

"This is Frank's cum sweetie," she said putting the end of the rubber
inside his open lips.

She then slid her fingers down the rubber and emptied out the contents in
his mouth.

"Swallow it Max," she said watching him gag trying not to throw up. Max
swallowed it in one big gulp, and then sobbed softly.

He was released from his bonds and rolled over in his frilly babydoll
nightie.

"Get some sleep sissy boy. I want you to be on your best tomorrow."

"The Public Adventure of Mark" Exhibitionist or Submissive 15 Apr 2017 3:56 AM (7 years ago)

By: Rikki

Mark was nervous as usual never really knowing what Cindy had in store
for him and today was no different. All he knew was they were headed out
once again so he could be observed in public dressed like a girl and be
humiliated. The anticipation was very exciting and he squirmed in the car
seat.

"What's the matter Mark? Getting a little excited there?" She smiled
glancing down at his crotch as she drove.

"Where are we going?" he asked looking about for any clues to today's
adventures. He felt deep passions for these trips of unknown public
humiliation, but the reality of it all caused more apprehension and fear
of the unknown.

Finally the car pulled into a parking lot of a small and she parked with
the engine still running. She looked at Mark and took a bag from the back
seat.

"OK sweetheart," she turned and looked at him, "I want you to put these
on." She held up a pair of red 6" spike heel, jeweled sandals.

"Cindy. You want me to wear those out there, in public, for people to see
me?" he asked tentatively. "Nobody wears heels like that in public. Not
even women."

"Oh, I know that Mark, but that's why I want you to wear them for me."
She smiled at his nervous look. "C'mon, put them on."

Mark took of his shoes and socks off and slipped his feet in the heels.
His bright red toenails adding to the bold look of his feet. He looked at
the heels and liked what he saw.

"Like them baby?" she said giving him a kiss on the cheek, as she giggled
looking at his feet with him.

"Yeah. They're nice, but wearing them in public?"

"Why not? I think they look great on you. We do want people to notice you
don't we sweetie? Take your gloves off too. Let's see those new red
fingernails." She laughed as Mark nervously removed the gloves to expose
his nails.

"I think they are so pretty Mark. Any girl with fashion sense would love
to wear these nails." She smiled at him holding his hands. "Take your
jacket off. It's time to step out and let the public see what our sissy
boy is wearing today," she said helping him off with his jacket.

Mark was wearing white capris that reached just below his knees. The fact
Cindy was rubbing his crotch causing an obvious bulge to develop in the
front didn't help. They were too tight to start with. His top once again
was meant for summer time. It was a loose fitting brightly colored
flowered, sleeveless blouse that was pressed out by a D-cup padded bra.
He lowered his eyes as she clipped on some red button earrings and a
large red beaded choker. The bright red belt that went around his waist
was thin and metallic looking. She handed him a red shoulder purse.

"Look at me sweetie," she said as she turned to face him. "Oh you look so
darling. I want you to do as I say now without any questions. It will be
a little nerve racking I'm sure, but the experience for you will be
priceless." She got out of the car. "No makeup and no hairdo today. Just
a nice young man out for the day in his feminine attire." she giggled.
She walked around to his side of the car.

"Ok. When I call you on your cell phone I want you to follow me up to the
back of that building. I will make sure all is clear." She smiled and
turned and walked away. Mark watched her as she walked up and into the
breezeway then she disappeared. As the moments went by he became more and
more nervous about what she had in mind. He was startled when his phone
rang.

"Hello," he said a little choked up.

"Hi sweetie. Get out of the car now and walk across the parking lot and
go in where you saw me go. I'll be waiting for you there."

Mark slowly got out of the car and stood up. The frigid air was cold on
his sandaled feet and toes, the wind cut through the light weight blouse
he was wearing. He looked around and took a couple of steps in his 6"
spike heels. He looked around again. Adjusting the purse on his shoulder,
he headed for the breezeway where Cindy had gone. The wind was strong and
he hurried now to get across the parking lot. The 6" heels were difficult
to manage in normal circumstances, much less when he was trying to hurry.
As he got near the building a pleasant looking elderly woman came out of
one of the doors and went to her car that was right by where Mark had to
pass by. As she unlocked the car she noticed him coming and stopped and
just stared at him. Mark didn't know what to do, but he trusted Cindy and
continued walking towards her. As Mark reached the sidewalk he glanced
over to her and smiled and gave her a nervous look and said, "Hi." His
male voice made this scene rather uneasy with his look.

"You should be ashamed of yourself young man. Walking around dressed like
that. Is this some kind of joke or something?" She looked him over as he
walked by.

"Oh no ma'am. I dress like this normally," he spat out a little rather
unconvincingly not knowing what to say.

"Uh huh. Sure you do. You might as well be wearing a dress. Does your
mother know you do this?" she said as she opened her car door.

"Yes, Mark said moving on by the woman.

"Oh I bet she does," she said getting in her car shaking her head still
looking at him.

Mark hurried into the breezeway where he had seen Cindy walk. What was
Cindy thinking? Didn't she see this woman coming? He looked for her and
as he came out the other side Cindy was waiting for him with her big
winter coat on.

"Hi sweetie. I see you made it." She smiled giving him a kiss.

"Cindy that woman back there seemed upset at the way I was dressed.
Didn't you see her before you called me?"

"Oh Mark, what does she know? She's so old fashioned. She needed a piece
of gossip for the gals at the bingo hall, don't you think? I can just see
her describing the way this guy was dressed she saw in the parking lot
today and what's this world coming too," Cindy giggled as Mark was
looking around for anybody else that might come around.

"Are we going in one of the places? I'm freezing in this wind," Mark said
holding himself and shivering.

"No sweetie we are going right over here," she said pointing to a little
trail that led to a small tree covered area.

Mark walked with Cindy over to the area and behind the trees there was a
parking lot for an adult bookstore and lingerie modeling establishment.
There was a chain link fence around the parking area and but you could
see that there were quite a few cars there and Mark looked to Cindy.

"Oh Cindy. We're not going in there are we?" he said with fear in his
voice.

"No Mark. That's where real men go to look at girls. I'm afraid you
wouldn't fit in darling," she said unbuckling the red belt he wore. "Just
relax baby. You're fine." Cindy gave him a long kiss as her hands slipped
around his waist to the zipper on the back of his capris. She pulled the
zipper down and opened his pants, dropping them slightly, sliding her
hand into his panties to massage his half erect penis.

"Cindy!" he said looking around. Cindy stood close to him with her back
to the parking lot. She laughed at his distress.

"What's the matter Mark? You look a little flustered. Are you having
conflicts honey? Am I treating you too much like a man while you're
dressed like a sissy?" she said massaging his groin.

"Cindy someone is coming out." Mark urgently tried to move but she held
him in place. Cindy looked over her shoulder at the man that was leaving
the building. She stroked Mark's penis as she looked back to Mark.

"I seriously doubt he can see what I'm doing Mark," she smiled.

"He can see the way I'm dressed though, and my pants are down."

"There is nothing wrong with the way you are dressed sweetie. I think you
are a very cute transvestite." she giggled at his uneasiness he seemed to
have with that phrase. "And besides I'm sure a lot of handjobs and
blowjobs take place in the parking lot behind a place like this."

The man was almost to his car when he noticed them. He looked curious as
all he could really see was the back of Cindy's fur coat hugging Mark.
There was the steady movement of her arm though. Mark looked away
standing in his heels and clutching his purse with one hand and his other
arm around Cindy. The guy smiled and shook his head as he got in his car.
"Just another weirdo paying and getting his jollies," the man thought
getting in his car and leaving.

"I can't believe you just did that," he was so relieved that the guy was
gone. Cindy gave him a knowing look.

"Turn sideways babe," she said turning him.

"What are you doing now?"

"Hush. Now put this hand on your hip so your nails show and this hand on
your purse," she said helping him in the pose. "Now keep your feet
together, that's it baby," she said as she hugged up against him again.
"Don't move," she said kissing him on the lips. The door opened again and
two guys walked out. Once again Cindy hugged him close and stroked his
erection.

"On Mark. You think they'll notice you are over here wearing women's
clothes getting jerked off by your girlfriend?" she said with a
distressed sound in her voice. She looked into his eyes very concerned.

"What?" Mark looked panicked.

"Oh Mark, I hope they don't notice." she said in false concern. She
backed from so it was perfectly obvious mark was being jerked off.
Standing sideways Cindy rapidly jerked his erect cock where they could be
seen.

The men got in there car without seeming to take notice.

"They didn't notice," Cindy said as she watched them.

But then Mark saw one of them point his way and the other guy looked.
They both started laughing as they stopped for a moment and watched and
then pulled away. That's when the panic stricken Mark realized that Cindy
was laughing too.

"That wasn't funny Cindy. You scared me half to death," he said looking
away from her. She let go of his erect penis and looked at him seriously.

"Yes it was funny!" as she burst out laughing again. "You should have
seen your face. Oh my god you were, well very special let's say. "How do
you like those heels babe?" she said looking down at his 6" sandals.

"My toes are freezing."

"I bet they are," she said looking at them unsympathetic to his lack of
comfort. "Well that's the price you pay for fashion."

"Cindy can I pull my pants back up?" he asked.

"No, you can not. You just hold that pose." She gave him a sexy look and
a little kiss on the lips.

They heard commotion and this time it was three of the girls who worked
there headed out. One was holding the door talking back into the shop and
waiting on the other two.

"Don't you dare move," Cindy said as she flipped his pants down below his
butt. She quickly knelt down and took Mark's erect cock in her mouth. She
began to give him a headjob. Mark looked around in a panic.

"Cindy!" he said quietly but sternly. She ignored him and continued to
suck his dick. Mark stood there not knowing what to do. He looked over
and the girls had caught sight of them.

"Hey, why don't you get a room some where you pervert," the one girl
yelled at Mark and they all laughed.

"Oh my god, he's wearing women's clothes." the other girl noticed. They
all laughed as he stood there. The girls were amused at the sight and
watched for a bit as Mark received his blowjob. It was no mistaking what
was happening as Cindy had turned Mark to profile and the high heels were
so obvious now as were the size of his tits. He stood there looking
stupid with his hand on his hip and the other on his purse, as Cindy had
his dick pulled straight out so it was clear to see her lips sliding back
and forth on it. Cindy quickened the pace as Mark shuffled his feet a bit
a wiggled his toes as he felt the excitement growing in his groin. The
girls were all still looking at him and laughing.

"Hey you faggot," one of the girls yelled. "I have a special for you.
There are guys that will do that for you for free." They all broke up
laughing.

Mark's toes curled under as his legs began to shake. He was reaching
orgasm now. It was too late. No matter what happened or who was watching,
Mark was about to cum in Cindy's mouth. His head bowed slightly as his
one leg shook vigorously and his body spasmed. He ejaculated his first
load of semen into Cindy's mouth. She never stopped or hesitated as Mark
again delivered more of his cum.

"EEEWWWW!!" the girls all said together as they watched Mark have his
orgasm. They got in the car as one yelled, "Pervert."

Mark looked over as they drove away. Pervert? You were the ones that
stood there watching, he thought.

Cindy finished up and stood up and pulled his capris back up. She gave
him a tender smile and said, "Thank you. That was nice." She had
swallowed ever bit of his cum and had never hesitated or pulled back as
he had his orgasms. She was good.

After getting his capris back on, she walked with him arm and arm back to
the car. Passing a couple of people along the way it didn't matter as she
was looking to him so adoringly. As they reached the car he said, "Cindy,
you can't just do things like that in public. What if those girls say
something, I mean.........."

She held up her hand. "They are were all professional girls Mark. They do
that kind of stuff all the time there for money. It is all about money
for those girls," she smiled. "Trust me Mark. I wouldn't let you get into
too much trouble."

Besides three days before she had stopped in and given the girls $100.00
to watch what had just happened and to make a few comments. It was easy
money for them. Mark didn't need to know all those details though. Cindy
didn't share her plan, she just let him think it was a real chance
encounter with a few cute unsuspecting girls. It would be better for him
later as he recalled the event while he masturbated.

Humiliated Sissy Husband 15 Apr 2017 3:23 AM (7 years ago)

By: Rikki

"Come on Max, I don't have all day."

Tanya was running the water in the kitchen sink making sure it was hot
enough to shampoo Max's hair.

Max stood just out of reach shaking his head. He was wearing a girdle,
padded bra and a slip. He had a towel around his neck. He was wearing 6"
red high heels because, that's what Tanya said sissies wore around the
house. His feet turned shyly inward so his toes almost touched, and his
heels were far apart. He had nude stockings hooked to the garters on his
girdle.

Max's wrist were tied cross wrist in front of him with rope and then tied
around his waist so he could not lift his hands.

"You look very nice today Max sweetie. Very mature in your undies."

"Tanya no, don't do this to me," he said in a whimpy voice.

"Do what Max," Tanya said opening the box of hair color she was bout to
use on him.

He watched as she emptied the contents of the box.

"I don't want my hair dyed Tanya."

"I know you don't sweetheart, but I do. Sissy's need instructions on
their appearance. Now step up here on this box and have a seat on the
counter top." she said helping him up, holding his arms.

"What color is that?" he asked trying to tell from the box.

"Max honey you worry too much, just relax. Does it really matter? I'm
going to dye your hair this color no matter what you say, so what's the
use of discussing it?" she said now laying him back in the sink.

Max now lay on the counter top with his head tilted back in the sink.
Tanya stepped back and unbuttoned her blouse and then removed it, She
reached her hands around behind her and unfastened her bra and took it
off also.

"Ooww!"

She adjusted Max's head in the sink by pulling his hair. When she had him
where he needed to be she began shampooing his hair. Max's face
repeatedly bumped up against Tanya's bare breast while he was being
shampooed. Max watched her breast as the dangled just out of reach, then
she added more shampoo in her hands.

"Close your eyes," she said then quickly swirled the shampoo on his face
and neck.

Max clenched up tight as the now long shampoo was not just his hair but
his entire head and neck. He was lathered up and Tanya's cell phone rang.
She looked to see who was calling.

"You just stay right there. You're going to be a red head when I'm done,"
she told Max."

"Well hello Gary darling. What a pleasant surprise."

It must of been one of her many boyfriends. She never talked to Max so
excited. Here this guy was calling up to have a night out with Tanya,
receive all of her passionate affections and probably get a blowjob at
the end over even better sex, while Max, her husband lay with his head in
the sink, wearing vintage women's underwear, just moments away from
having his hair dyed red because Tanya insisted he was a sissy and not a
real man.

"Sure, I'd love to meet up with you tonight. Sounds wonderful."

She went back to rinsing Max's hair. After all the shampoo was removed
she sat Max up.

"I have a date tonight sweetie. I'll need you to iron a dress for me and
my underwear."

"Tanya don't this to me" he whined as he was helped down from the
counter."

"Do what Max? I am going out tonight and I'm dying your hair red so sit
right here in this chair, cross your legs and hold your head up for me.
Be a proud sissy"

With a towel around his neck Max felt her applying the chemicals to his
hair.

"You should be excited I'm dying your hair a new color. Sissy's like
having their hair cared for by a woman who knows what they really need."

"People will laugh at me if I suddenly have red hair Tanya."

"As well they should. Nothing wrong with a sissy like yourself being
laughed at because of the way he looks or the things he does. Walking
around wearing little girly dresses and women's high heels. How do you
expect them to react. You must learn to accept what you are." she said
leaning his head over so she could do the sides.

"Oh Tanya," Max broke down in tears.

"Max, the two men that I have been telling you about will be here
tomorrow evening to administer a face fucking for you. Isn't that
exciting? I was thinking we could use the love seat in the living room.
Put your legs up over the back......"

"NO!!! I don't want to do that," Max cried out while she continued the
coloring process.

"And lay your head back over the front of the cushions. Open your mouth
real wide and the guys will take care of the rest," she continued as if
he hadn't interrupted her at all.

"I'm not doing that," he sobbed even harder.

"Oh yes you are, and I'm going to watch you do it."

He looked up at her through the tears.

"Tanya please, I'm not gay. I don't want to look like this anymore."

She stopped for a moment.

"Max. This is all about that thing hanging between your legs again isn't
it."

"I am a man. I want to be a man."

"No you're not a man and you're not gay. You're a sissy. That's the only
reason you have that thing between your legs because sissy's have a penis
but desire the softer looks of being a woman and a little girl combined.
That has to be done in the right proportion though. Now you know all
this. Sissy's suck dicks and have sex with other men. We're not talking
about relationships, just sexual encounters. I prefer one night stands
for you. I don't want you getting attached to some guy."

"I can't do this any more Tanya."

"You can and you will. Now, obviously you are having a little anxiety
today about being yourself. After your chores are done I think I need to
polish your knob."

"No, please don't do that."

"Max obviously you need it. We will do it with you tied to the bedpost."

"Please.....it hurts when you do that," he cried

"I'm sure it does. The conversation is over Max. You are getting the head
of your dick brushed with a hairbrush tonight and that is final. Sissy's
need to have this done from time to time to remind them just why they
have a penis between their legs."

Max sobbed quietly as Tanya worked on his hair. While he was sitting with
the dye on his hair she brought out a portable hair dryer.

After Max was rinsed and the dye job was done, he was placed under the
dryer. Tanya placed a box of curlers out on he counter. A hair set would
be next.

Tanya looked at the new red head sitting in the chair after the dryer was
removed.

"You know Max, I like it. Vibrant and exciting. It will help attract men
your way that's for sure," she said leading him back to the sink to be
shampooed for his hair set.

Max sat in the chair ready for Tanya to begin setting his hair in
curlers. She pulled a belt around the chair and his waist and another
around his chest. She put three strips of tape tightly across his mouth
before she started.

Tanya then made another call before she started.

"Hi Tom. Baby I'm afraid I have to cancel our date tonight. I'm so sorry
sweetie. I know honey. It was so unexpected," Tanya said sounding very
sorry.

She started pulling up strands of Max's now red hair with a comb and
rolling Max's hair in curlers while she held the phone on her shoulder.

"Sure baby, I'll do that for you. Let me know when you're ready and I'll
get ready too."

She was working quickly putting the curlers in one after the other.

"You ready sweetie," she said on the phone. "Are you naked," she asked
Tom on the phone, "Do you have that big cock in your hand? Oh I wish I
could be there sucking it for you sweetie. You know I'm naked in my bed
using my vibrator and just the thought of that cock makes me hot. I need
to have an orgasm too," she said breathing hard.

She was lying and giving this man phone sex while she was really busy
giving Max a hair set.

"I know baby. I don't have much time. Does it feel good when you pull up
on our cock? OMG, I just want to do that for you baby. I was going to
spread my legs for you tonight. I was so looking forward to being fucked
by you. Your big thick dick filling my pussy. Oh yes baby, that's it cum
for me." she grimaced as if she were near orgasm.

This guy thought he had her undivided attention and that she was really
feeling what he was. Her voice sounded so sexy, but she had Max's head
pushed over and was rolling the sides.

"Oh, oh baby, I'm cumming too. Oh Tom, I'm cumming. OOHHH!!!!" she
screamed out, "Oh that was so good."

Right after saying that she pushed Max's head forward so she could roll
the hair in the back. During the entire I'm cumming she had twisted two
new curlers down on Max's head.

"Oh darling that was so nice. Did you have a nice orgasm too. Oh that's
so wonderful baby. You did save your semen for me in a condom didn't you.
Oh thank you so much. You know how much I love drinking your semen."

She never drank any man's semen out of a condom. She brought them home
and forced Max to drink them.

"Oh baby I need to roll over. I'm exhausted. I love you. I miss you.
Bye."

She hung up the phone and continued tightly rolling curlers in her
husband Max's hair. After Max's hair was fully set she sat down in his
lap facing him.

She pulled his head forward and put his face between her tits.

"Oh Max, what am I going to do with you," she said hugging him. "You
won't accept what you really are. Honey I'm here for you and I'm not
going to stop helping you. I think you need to start having more sexual
activity with men. I know it makes me feel better."

"Uummppph!!!" a muffled cry came from her chest.

"I know it will make you feel much better too," she said rocking him back
and forth.

"Uummppphhh!!!" he squealed again.

"There is nothing to be ashamed of Max. People laugh at the way you look
and the way you carry yourself, that's normal honey. They are suppose to
laugh at you. You need to keep your head held high and accept it. It's
not for pride sake but so everyone can truly see you and what a fag you
really are. You are a sissy, and I will have to punish you when you deny
what you really are just because you are ashamed of a little public
embarrassment."

"Uuummpphhh!!!" he snorted trying to remove his face from between her
tits.

A few hours later Max had finished ironing his wife's dress that she
would be wearing this evening. He was wearing was wearing his yellow
sissy dress and white 6" pumps. As he finished Tanya came in the bedroom.

"Come here Max it's time."

"No Tanya, I'm sorry," he pleaded.

She turned him around and unzipped the dress he was wearing. He stepped
out of it.

"Don't do this," he said taking the dress from here and then hanging it
up.

"Back up against the bedpost," she said pushing him.

Max was wearing 6" heels, stockings and a garter belt. He had a bullet
bra and his hair still in curlers.

Tanya tied his ankles together with a rope. She then tied his knees
together and wrapped the rope around the post. Tanya ignored him as she
tied his waist and then under his arms. She pulled his wrist over his
shoulder and behind his head and tied them both to the top of the post.

"No," was the last thing he said before she taped his mouth shut.

Tanya placed a chair in front of him and had a seat. He noticed the
hairbrush in her hands. She picked up his penis in her hand and crossed
her legs.

"Now, Max you are a fag and you are nice looking sissy. You carry
yourself well and as soon as you accept the fact, all these people that
are commenting won't bother you anymore. Now I'm going to polish your
knob and you can think about why, and how often you wish to do this."

"UUUMMMPPHHHH!!!!!!" Max's body lunged against his bonds, jerking about
but he couldn't stop the steady vigorous brushing the head of his dick
was receiving.

Amongst his constant muffled screams Tanya talked calmly to him.

"Oh you like that don't you Max. How about here under the edges of the
knob. Oh yeah, my sissy likes that under there. Let's do under the edges
of the knob again," she said brushing all the way around the edges again.

"If I decide to dye your hair you will thank me right?" she said
scrubbing the top near the tip.

"UUMMMPPPHHH!!!!!" he groaned shaking his head.

"If I decide your fingernails should be longer, you will agree and thank
me." she said again continuing the brushing.

Max agreed.

"If I decide I want you to have long toenails too, you will not say a
word. You will allow the nail tech to do them paint them a color I
choose, then you will present them to the public to see and form their
own opinions."

"AAAAGGGHHHH!!!!!" he screamed because he didn't want to say yes but the
brushing was continuing. He then shook his head.

"That's good baby, and that's why you are a sissy. You are so pretty in
your high heels."

She hadn't eased up at all.

"I really hated having to cancel my date tonight. Tom rides my pussy so
good. He's a real man with a big cock and it really turns me on. I told
him I needed a real man to fuck me because my husband's a sissy and wears
girls clothes."

She looked at his knob now. Max was teary and looking down at her. She
turned his penis as if she was assessing the progress. She looked up at
him.

"Oh I'm not done yet sweetie. Let's do the tip, then we can do the entire
knob a couple of more times."

She began the brushing the knob of his penis with a new vigor. Holding it
down and scrubbing the sides with more pressure.

Later that evening Tanya had Max all decked out as the pretty sissy he
really was. She had removed his curlers and teased and sprayed his new
red hair into and adult feminine looking style. She then placed a very
large red sissy bow in the back. He was wearing dangling earrings in his
pierced ears and she had done his face up with heavy makeup, red lipstick
and false eyelashes. He wore a white with red polka dot dress. It wasn't
the usual childish girls dress but a woman's dress. He wore his vintage
underwear ensemble underneath, with black stockings and a pair of 6" red
high heel sandals.

Tanya sat next to him on the couch. She had a piece of rope in her hand.

"Do you feel better now sweetheart? You look very sweet."

"I guess," Max said softly still feeling the tender tip of his penis
inside his girdle.

She was dressed in the dress Max had ironed.

"Put your feet together for me Max so I can tie your ankles together."

Max did as she said and she pulled the rope very tight before tying it
off. She then wrapped rope around his thighs and tied it very tight. Max
hung his down submissively as she had him turn so she could bind his
wrist behind his back.

"There you go Max. All pretty and trussed up. Do you feel better now,"
she asked. "Does your knob still feel tender?"

"Tanya, do you have to tie me up."

She smiled at him and kissed his cheek.

"I do tonight," she said.

Max sat on the couch for half an hour. Then there was a knock at the
door.

"I'll get it," Tanya said hurrying to the door.

There two young men standing at the door.

"Hi I'm Gary," he said as she had them come in.

Without saying a word Tanya put both her arms around his neck and began
kissing him deeply sticking her tongue in his mouth. She then rubbed his
crotch as she slowly pulled out of the kiss.

"My name is Tanya," she said then looking to the other guy.

"I'm Tony," he said smiling.

"Hi Tony," she said giving Tony the same treatment.

She looked over to Max.

"And this is Max," she said holding her hand out toward him.

"Tanya, what's going on here. Untie me," he said looking frantic.

"These are the two guys I was telling you about sweetie."

"You said that was tomorrow," he said nervously.

"Yes, but they called me earlier and I didn't want you to worry about it
all day, so here we are."

"So where are we doing this?" Gary asked,

"Right here. Go ahead and undress," she said.

"Tanya!" Max yelled to get her attention but she was watching the two
young men undress and when they pulled their underwear down she admired
their dicks.

"Oh my. Those are some nice dicks guys. Can I touch them," she said
taking one in each hand before they answered. "Oooohhh....very impressive
guys.

Tanya turned and went to Max. She picked up his feet and turning him on
the couch.

"NO!!" he said trying not to be turned.

One of the guys turned Max's shoulders as Tanya lifted his legs. As his
leg reached the top of the couch Max began to plead with his wife.

"Tanya, don't do this," he said as his legs were now adjusted over the
back of the sofa.

Tanya tied his legs over the back to the feet of the sofa, Max tried
desperately to hold his head up and not allow it fall back. He struggled
to roll over but Tanya sat down next to him and pushed his shoulders
down.

"Tanya, stop this," he said holding his head up still.

"Are you ready," she said looking at Gary.

Gary acknowledged he was ready to go.

"Put your head back Max and open your mouth wide like a good sissy."

"No, let me up."

"Come on Max. Lean back be a good girl now. Time to suck dick," she said
gently as she now pushed his head down.

"No," he said again as his head fell back.

"Open your mouth Max. It is very easy," she said looking at him.

Gary straddled Max's head. He put his hand behind Max's neck and lifted
him up. Max saw the man's erect dick right above his lips. Gary rubbed
the tip on Max's red lipsticked lips. The urge to cry only made his mouth
want to open.

"Open your mouth Max so Gary can put his dick in. Come on sweetie."

"AACCKKKK!!!!!" came a sudden sound.

Max now had Gary's dick in his mouth. Gary slowly pushed the full length
in as Max fought with his bonds and twisted but his head was held firm
and now he gagged as Gary's hairy balls were resting on Max's nostrils.
Gary pulled back some allowing Max to get some air, then Gary started
humping Max's face hard holding the dick deep and then thrusting faster
again.

Max was choking so much he lost track of everything else that was
happening, just trying to get some air. Gary humped his face till he was
ready to have an orgasm. He pulled Max's lips all the way to his and held
him there while he ejaculated his semen directly into Max's throat.

There was a lot of gasping from Martin when Gary pulled out.

"Oh that was so good Max," Tanya said as Tony now straddled him.

Max tried to move his head but it was no use and Tony soon had his dick
fully inserted in Max's mouth and was riding Max even harder than Gary
did.

Max's face was red, and tears came out the sides of his eyes while Tony
enjoyed the feel of the sissy's lips. Terrible noises came from Max's
throat as Tony held his head for orgasm. It was finally over.

Tanya took a handkerchief and wrapped it around her finger. She inserted
in one of Max's nostrils and twisted it back and forth then did his other
nostril. She was removing the semen that went in his nose, but she left
all the semen on his face, around his eyes and in his hair.

"That was very good Max. See I told you that you would feel much better
after you did this."

"I only feel better because it stopped. Can you wipe my face?"

"No honey," she said seeing a stream of semen dripping down the side of
his face now.

Max regained some of his composure. He could feel in his throat where the
men's dicks were hitting as they thrust in passion in his mouth.

"Tanya, can I get up now. Please untie me," he said looking at the
ceiling.

"Not quite yet Max," she said looking up.

Gary was back and ready to go again.

"NO!!!!" he said as Gary straddled his head.

"Max, they are going to each have one more ride with you. Be a good sissy
and relax."

"No, stop..........AAAUUUCCKK!!!!!"

It all started again.

A couple of hours after it was over Max was laying in the bed one of his
ankles tied to the bed post and his hands behind his back.

"Max darling I will be late tonight. Going to the club. Do you need
anything before I go," she said standing over him.

"Would you please wash my face?"

"No honey. Anything else? You were wonderful tonight."

Max didn't respond.

"Well then, I'm off to spend some time sucking a dick myself. A real man
and not to one that dresses like a woman and sucks other men's dicks."
She pulled his hair so he looked at her, "You're just a little faggot.
Maybe I'll take you into town tomorrow so you can get your toenails
painted red. You'd like that wouldn't you. Toodaloo," she said as she
left.

My Working Life 6 Jan 2017 3:05 AM (8 years ago)

By: Kirsten

Humiliation of Kirsten: This is a third part of the story and I thought the initial 2 parts were not that good. So sharing the third parts onwards.

I'm sitting here, waiting for Pippa to arrive for our shopping trip.
Which I am dreading. I don't know why she's late, or what she has in
store. Knowing Pippa, I'm sure I won't get away with choosing a few Blu-
rays and then heading for home to watch a movie. So I'm just passing
time. I can hear my wife on the phone downstairs to her closest, best
friend, but it's only one side of the conversation.....undecipherable
snippets like "Oh, she'll love that", "That's going to be so cute," and
"I'll see you in a little while."

It's my day off work. I don't get many of those, anymore.

I used to be a manager in an Argos store. A big retail chain across the
UK. Lots of unpaid OT. An extremely unfair balance of life and work. My
wife used to send me off in my panties, but was always disappointed she
couldn't do more to me.

I spoke to her about changing jobs and we decided we could afford the
leap to get more time together. So for the last half a year I've been
working at a garden centre. Working four days on, four days off. I don't
see too many customers in my section (designing summer houses), so my
wife saw it as a great opportunity to further her games.

For the last six months I've come to work wearing panties and a bra, and
girly socks. Now the winter months are closing in, she's switched the
socks to tights and instructed that I have to remove my shoes when I'm in
the office. Which is quite scary because when I am with customers I do
have to stand and shake their hands, see them out........All they have to
do is look down and see my toes in the delightful fabric. It's not too
bad when the tights are opaque, but sometimes they are 15 or even 10
denier.

She also added a lacey vest or camisole to my underwear. So sometimes
I'll have to catch myself from adjusting my straps if people are around.
Sometimes I do it for fun when I am near customers. Occasionally I open
my shirt a button lower, just enough to show a hint of lace or bra.

She's acknowledged that she can't go to extremes while she has to protect
my employment. She won't send me in dresses or skirts, but I do have to
wear women's trousers which have a different fit to men's clothing so
even though it doesn't sound like much it is a constant reminder of who I
am and what is happening to me. She won't send me in high heels, but has
instructed me to find an appropriate pair of women's shoes as long as I
am there. And I'm not allowed to wear acrylic nails at the moment, which
bums me out a little bit because I do enjoy having them despite the
embarrassment. My nails are painted clear, and on my day off cycle our
first stop is Heather's Salon for acrylics and hair.

And my diary for customer appointments, work events, etc, is nice and
floral. Pink trim on the pages and a butterfly motif. I've lost track of
the amount of comments I've received from customers about my 'masculine'
dairy, how 'pretty it is'.

Sometimes my hair is in a bob, sometimes a pixie cut. Whatever she
decides that week. And I try to brush it off when people joke, but I
wonder should I just start accepting what is happening. I do enjoy all
the feminine finery in life. I love wearing jewellery when I drive to and
from work. A couple of rings, a bracelet, clip-on earrings (for now, I've
been told). My hair, the clothes and make-up. I love it all.

For a while, Maggie has been looking for work for me dressed. More
fitting to my wife status. And with the two interviews I've recently had
she believes she's made a breakthrough. And then, of course, there's
this:

My work as a maid, even though unpaid, has increased dramatically, as her
close circle of friends aware of her games has grown. I used to help one
of her friends, once a month. But now, to accommodate everyone, I must
work a minimum of one day a week in my maid's uniform. To keep everyone
happy as I cycle through a make-shift rotation I sometimes work two or
three days.

Cindy is my favorite. She has always kept things friendly, even though
she does like her tricks. The others are quite strict about my work and
boss me about a lot. It's a role they are getting used to. Cindy likes to
chat while I work, and keeps things real. There's never really been
anything fake about her.

Of course, Pippa is the worst. I hate it. And never know what is going to
happen. I've only visited her home twice, and each time she has insisted
I arrive dressed in my maid uniform (that sweet, sexy Ann Summers
number), whereas the others allow me to change when I arrive. The work is
okay, but it's what she does. The first time she deliberately invited
friends outside of our circle for drinks. I had to answer the door and
curtsey each time the bell rang. From their reactions I couldn't tell
whether they knew I was going to be present or not. I honestly don't
think they were as Pippa continually used phrases like 'Oh, don't mind
the maid'.

I served them tea and biscuits and inevitably they started to ask
questions. I had to stand and explain myself while they giggled and
laughed. Some of them asked to spank me and Pippa consented. I had to
lower my panties and show them my small clit. Which was awful because I
was on my period and they saw my panty-liner.

"Oh, does he wear a tampon, too?" one of them exclaimed.

Pippa grinned knowingly and opened my handbag. She pulled one out.

The woman actually clapped as she cried: "Delightful!"

I'd say I've never blushed so red, but truth be told over the last
several months I probably have.

That might sound bad, but consider this. Two days ago I was at Pippa's
for the second time. I worked on my chores. Typical stuff: ironing,
dishes, laundry....she instructed me to hand-wash all her delicates, but
mostly left me alone.

Then the doorbell rang. I looked to her, hoping she would not have me
answer it. She merely nodded and I walked nervously to the door,
wondering who it might be. I opened it to her boyfriend, the co-pilot
from my flight to America. He'd seen me then in a flight attendant's
uniform, but this just cracked him up. He burst into laughter at the
sight of Pippa's maid as I curtsied and brushed by me.

They retired to the bedroom and I thought I was going to escape without
further humiliation. But just as my shift was nearly over Pippa called
out and I was summoned to the bedroom.

I was instructed to remove my maid's uniform. Then I was to stand and
watch in my panties, bra, suspenders, stockings and heels as they had
sex. Even in the throes of passion, Pippa kept looking at me, smiling,
occasionally winking. She was playing with him, like she was playing with
me. Unknowing to the co-pilot, she grinned at me as she faked her orgasm.
Pippa is one cruel bitch and has quickly become my nemesis in all this.

He withdrew and I couldn't take my eyes off him. He was so big. My own
tiny clit tried to get hard at the sight of his giant, dribbling erection
and dripping juices oozing from her, but it felt so inadequate, barely
tenting in my soft, lace panties.

Pippa laughed at it and looked at me expectantly. I didn't know what to
do as the man stepped away from the bed, his penis still strong and big.

Pippa moved to the edge of the bed.

"You might not have your uniform on, but you're still my maid. Clean me
now."

I kneeled down, but she shook her head.

"On all fours. I've got a surprise for you."

She giggled as a damp spot appeared on my panties and I went down before
her, licking cum from her thighs, finding her sweet spot with my tongue.
I started to enjoy myself, tasting her lovely juices mixed with his cum
when suddenly-

I felt my panties being pulled to my ankles.

I tried to turn, but Pippa held my head strong. My face was buried in her
pussy and I tried to cry out, tried to shout no as I felt his still hard
penis probing at my butt. He was massaging himself in my crack. He didn't
enter, but it was a horrible taste of what could happen.

"Please don't," I managed to cry out.

I could feel a fresh, final spurt of his cum dribble over my ass. He held
my hips and pretended to push and heave. Pippa burst into giggles as I
closed my eyes and continued to eat her out. I felt my own orgasm begin.
Couldn't hold it as he slapped my butt and stepped away, laughing. My
sperm sprayed out, soaking through my panties and dripping onto the
carpet.

Pippa sat up as my spasms ended. "Jesus, Kirsten, can't you control
yourself."

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I didn't mean-"

"Just get a cloth."

I stood and Pippa smiled.

"There's no time. Just get down there."

I scooped my cum from the carpet and from my soaked panties, looking for
somewhere to wipe it off. I knew what Pippa wanted to see, and again,
there was that cruel nod. A look. Enough to tell me I knew better.

I slowly began to eat my own cum from my palm, and then suck it from my
fingers.

"That better not stain," Pippa said, indicating the carpet.

God, it was frightening how quickly things were moving. I don't know who
I am, what I enjoy. But I was on a bullet train moving at the speed of
light from willingly giving a handjob, and enjoying doing it, to the
possibility of giving oral sex, and suddenly finding myself.....well,
despite some fantasies, that's something I had not considered. But if
I've talked about anal penetration with my wife, could that actually be
far behind?

So, I work as a maid on a variety of days, doing a real variety of tasks.

Of course, I'm still writing. My manager is currently marketing one of my
scripts. No sale yet, but we've been getting great feedback. Maybe I'll
get that break soon, but even that worries me as I think about the
clauses that were put in my contract after she met me. How can I ever
meet movie executives and producers as a......not merely a cross-dresser,
anymore........as a sissy? There, I can say it. Might not believe it with
all my heart, but..........Am I a sissy, or is it something even more? It
seems through all my life I've been taking steps towards a goal I still
can't see. What is beyond these games? Something more permanent.

I think about that. What it would mean to me and those around me, those
closest. What they might say if I actually dared to mention
transitioning. Is that a part of Maggie's game? Would I do it? I have
sacred childhood memories that have been rising within me: of wishing I
was a girl, wondering why I was trapped in a boy's body. I was
circumcised when I was little, and because I was going to be operated on
my private parts, I was convinced that everything was going to be fixed,
that my parents were going to put things right. I was finally going to be
a real girl. Of course, that didn't happen, and I was heartbroken, crying
for months until I finally realised nobody knew what had happened to me
and that I was going to have to be a man all my life.

And now these games were happening and I was becoming more open to
possibilities, but at the same time more confused and scared about who I
was.

I bet you didn't know you were going into therapy when you started this
story.

Anyway, my wife and Pippa set up two job interviews for me. So, if you
want to meet me at the garden centre and have a giggle at my mildly
feminised state you best hurry as I won't be there much longer.

The first interview was with Heather at her salon. I didn't know the
position so I arrived classily dressed. A nice suit, and heels. Bag on my
shoulder. I was trying to portray a professional woman. I was a
professional woman. I had the outfit. My make-up looked appropriate and
natural. My hair......Considering where I was interviewing at, I'd spent
ages teasing my hair into a pleasing shape. I'd worked at home as my
wife's secretary for long enough that I could pull that look off.

When I entered the salon Heather, Jo and Tina all laughed.

I stopped, dismayed.

"No, no," Heather said quickly, putting me at ease. "You look beautiful,
Sweetie. But what position do you think you're interviewing for?"

"I'm not sure," I said. "I don't know anything about hair, so I figured
you needed some help in the office, perhaps."

"Office?" Heather grinned.

Jo smiled. "You've seen Tina's room when you've been in for your nails?"

I nod.

"Well, there's a break room back there," she continued. "And a rest-room.
We don't have an office, Honey."

"God, she's so precious," Tina smiled at my confusion.

"But-" I began.

"The position," Heather explained, nice and slowly to be sure I grasped
it, "is for an errand girl."

I blanked. Not even sure I'd heard her right.

"A shampoo girl," Jo grinned. "You'll be washing our clients hair,
getting them ready for us. Maybe making them a drink."

"But I graduated university-"

"Well, what use is that here if you don't know how to cut hair? But don't
worry, once you settle in we'll start to teach you and you can help out
even more."

"But-"

"It's not just washing hair," Jo informed me. "We always need somebody to
nip to the shops. Pick things up. We're all on different cycles so
several times a month you can buy our hygiene products."

I baulked at the idea.

"You'll also be brushing the floor regularly. That's a full time job
right there."

"Wait. Back up. I can't go to the shops here. We're right near town.
People might see me."

"That's part of your job description," Heather told me, quite sternly.
"Maggie specifically said you need to start getting outside closer to
home. She thought this would be a good start and I do agree. Besides, you
don't even have the job yet. Step through to my office."

She led me to the break room and had me make her a cup of coffee.

"Good start," she smiled.

The interview went well. Being good neighbors for years, we got along. It
was more of a pleasant chat. She asked how I was doing, was impressed
that I was fitting into my role well and coping with the humiliations,
some of which she had been a part of.

"And I'll be part of future one's, too," she grinned. "I love watching
you squirm. Which brings me to your uniform."

"I've got the job!" I suddenly exclaimed, surprised by my own excitement.

"Do you actually think I was interviewing other girls?" she laughed.
"You're so sweet, Kirsten. I'm going to love having you around here."

"I think what I'm wearing is quite-" I began.

Heather shook her head. "You do look pretty, but it's entirely
inappropriate. Your wife had me commission something special just for
you. It's in that box over there. Once you are changed just pop out so we
can get a good look at you."

She left. I walked to the box, aware that I was taking small lady-like
steps naturally. I peeked inside and-

-my stomach flipped. How the hell was I supposed to wear this? Be a
woman, Maggie constantly told me. Even when dressed in jeans or trousers.
Be the woman you are. But how could I be a woman wearing this? I pulled
the clothes from the box. All I could do was adapt to the role they
expected......But what would they do to me if I didn't pull it off.

A few minutes later I emerged from the break room with a giggly, "Hi,
girls!"

"Holy shit!" Jo exclaimed. "He's actually wearing it."

"She's wearing it," Heather quickly corrected.

I hesitated, Jo's exclamation immediately breaking the illusion and
belief I had built up in the break room. What was I doing here? I'm a
man. How can I be wearing this? I genuinely was trying to believe, but it
was so easy for the spell to be broken.

"Don't worry. You look great," Jo assured me. "First day jitters. That's
all you've got."

I caught my reflection in a mirror. My hair and make-up looked great. My
smooth stockinged legs quite hot in the high heels that accentuated my
calves. And then there was the short, pink skirt, pleated and flaring out
in an A-line effect. And the tight, fitted T-shirt that was scooped out
and sure did show off my cleavage. It was also pink, matching the skirt,
and emblazoned across the front in a large, glitter font:

Heather's Girl

My second interview was at the Riverside Inn. Pippa set that up. We'd
eaten there a few weeks earlier and our waitress, Charlotte, had made
sure I had special dressings on my salad and desert. She had really
gotten into what Pippa was doing.

Apparently Pippa had popped in to let Charlotte know she wanted to bring
me in to eat again. Charlotte had been promoted. She was now supervising
the part-time team. Pippa had asked if she needed any extra staff, and
Charlotte, knowing where Pippa was going, had told her she would have to
speak with her boss.

Pippa had gotten the call a few days later. I had to go and interview for
the position. Her boss didn't want to be seen as prejudiced or bigoted
and was basically protecting his own ass by giving me a chance. He didn't
care for me one way or the other. If I was successful I was to work
directly under Charlotte..........Which I was dreading as it had quickly
become apparent that she and Pippa had taken a shine to each other when
they met at the restaurant and humiliated me.

This interview went well. I dressed for the part. Looked good enough that
the boss didn't even realise I was the man (not that I see myself that
way, some days) coming in for the waitress position. I had on stockings
and suspenders, a really cute matching bra and pantie set that helped me
feel good and confident, black pencil skirt and a sheer, white blouse.
Heels of course. Make-up quite hot to help with the tips, and hair cute
as a button.

At the end of the interview, Charlotte offered me the job on the spot.

"Want to celebrate?" she said.

"That would be nice," I nodded, starting to relax.

She left for a moment. We were just two girls. Throughout the interview
we had talked about job skills, but also make-up, magazines, television,
clothes, accessories We got on really well. Sure, she was my new boss,
but she didn't see me as a man dressed up. It felt great. She saw me as a
woman.

Charlotte returned with two soda floats.

"It's been years since I've had one of these," she said, giving them both
a final stir. She handed me mine, which looked different. Before I could
comment she said: "It's just a different flavor of ice cream. I wasn't
sure which you'd like."

I tasted it. There was a familiar hint to it, the soda throwing it off
slightly. But it was nice. Very yummy.

"Do you like it?" Charlotte asked.

I nodded eagerly, eating it quite quickly. It was a taste I was becoming
addicted to, but I couldn't quite place it.

"Remember your special salad that the chef made just for you a few weeks
back?"

I hesitated. Slowed down on the tasty drink. My stomach turned.

"I asked him to make your a very special float," she grinned.

I stopped eating. My hand trembled.

"Oh, go on, girl," Charlotte encouraged. "You know you love it. So please
don't offend him. You never know, he might treat you once in a while once
you're on the team."

I slowly devour the last of the drink and wipe his juice from my lips. I
freshen my lipstick.

"Thank you, Miss Charlotte," I said. "Please tell the chef I loved it."

She bursts out laughing. "We're going to have so much fun!"

That was a few days ago. My first shift is next week. The same week I
start at Heather's Salon. I'm real busy these days. Something has to
give. I asked my wife if I could drop one of the new jobs and she merely
smiled, handing me a letter she had typed.

It was my resignation from the garden centre. I sighed deeply.

"Don't do this," I begged her.

"It will be great. Now you don't have to worry about hiding what you
wear. You're hair can look great all the time. You can have your nails
done as often as you like." Maggie smiled at me. "By as often as you
like, I mean, you'll have your nails done all the time."

The door bell rang, breaking my reverie at the computer, and I listen to
the voices downstairs.

Maggie: "You're late. It's nearly lunchtime."

Pippa: "Don't worry. I've made some special plans for her."

Maggie: "Nothing too harsh."

Pippa: "Maggie, please. We're besties forever, and I know, at the end of
the day, Kirsten's your girl. I'd never hurt her."

Maggie: "I thought you'd be out earlier."

Pippa: "You asked me to punish her remember. For the time she posted that
story late. So, it's late night for Christmas shopping. I just wanted
time for it to get nice and busy. I'm going to have so much fun with
her."

I close my door for a second. What was she going to do to me? I started
to lock into the feminine part of my mind. I am a woman, I told myself. I
am a woman. But how could I believe that in this man's body? And while I
was in this man's body, whatever Pippa did would humiliate me regardless
of what I believed inside.

"Kirsten, come on down," my wife called. "Pippa's here."

I hesitated at the door.

"Hurry up, girl," Pippa added. "It's time to go shopping."

Happy New Year 6 Jan 2017 3:02 AM (8 years ago)

Happy 2017

The Interview 8 Dec 2016 3:35 AM (8 years ago)

By: Mistress Dyvia

Chastity's alarm went off. Her eyes blinked as tried to focus in on the
source of the sound. She reached and her hand plopped around, until she
found the button. Just weeks ago, she would have hit the snooze button,
but she didn't even think this alarm had one. She turned it off and sat
up. She was naked. Less than an hour to get ready, which was fine no
one really needed the full hour unless it was their first week.

Today was the day of her interview to see where she would be assigned.

She looked across and saw the other fifteen or so girls in the room
getting up similar as she was. They all started to walk towards the
washing area. How she missed the days when she could have a cup of
coffee before morning rituals began.

The girls all silently walked into the bathroom, and Chastity was just
like the rest. The water came on, and they were all washing themselves.
Chastity like the others, washed herself, she shaved, and she even
shampooed and conditioned her hair. When she was done, she toweled
herself dry, and approached one of the sinks. She used a brush and
blow-dryer units to do her hair. Then she applied her makeup. She took
a moment and looked at a couple of the more noticeable cosmetic
enhancements that she had been required to have. Her lips were now so
much fuller than they should be, but they are there to entice. Her
fingers ran over her breasts played with her rings, then lingered around
the scars on her nipples from when they augmented her to a pair of
pornstar-ish double-Ds. She took her lipstick, and wrote the word
'slut' over her heart. And then a quick spritz of perfume.

She walked back out to her bed, it was already made. The maids usually
came in while the girls were in the showers, make their beds and leave
their assigned outfits on their beds. As she grabbed the box with her
outfit, she looked up and made contact with Mandy, the girl who slept in
the bed next to her. She had a 'CS' written in lipstick on her chest.
'Cocksucker,' she either did really well at it, or gave them a hard time
when she first got here to have a specific specialization like that..
probably the latter.

Chastity opened the box, there wasn't much, but she didn't expect much
either. She took out the thong, and slid it up her legs, she felt it
between her ass cheeks, which teased her senses, but it did cover her
chastity belt. That in itself made her frown for just a second. She
remembered when her sex was hers to choose, it belonged to her, now
locked away, it belonged to whoever the company gave the key to. Next
was a pair of stockings, no garter belt necessary to hold them up. The
shoes were ridiculously high, possibly six inch heels, chastity was a
bit concerned, but put them on. Then the chains. One of Mistress
Dyvia's new enjoyments. There was a small chain, she attached it to the
inner rings of her nipple piercings. It pulled her 'tits' together and
gave her extra cleavage. The second chain was long, it went from her
outer nipple ring, around the back of her neck to the other outer nipple
ring, and helped lift her breasts to give her a more voluptuous
appearance. Then lastly, a monoglove...

She looked around, everyone had a monoglove. That was unusual, well
somewhat unusual. But it was also bad, one person would be punished for
not coming dressed, as no girl could put on the glove by themselves.
Usually once a week, circumstances would happen so that the girls would
need others to get dressed. And one girl was always punished.

All the girls in the room gathered in a circle, the girl who was
punished last would write a number down on her hand using her eyeliner,
we would all say a number between 1 and 14, and whoever guessed the
number she wrote on her hand, would be the girl to be punished as she
would help the last of us get dressed. The method seemed harsh, but
there was a reasoning. The girl who was punished last couldn't be
punished twice in a row, and as there was 15 of us, minus the girl
choosing the number left 14. It was fair. Chastity was lucky today.
Each of the barracks had their own way of dealing with this problem,
Chastity only knew of her room, and what her sisters/lovers did.

All the girls doubled up, and Chastity was helped into her harness by
Mandy. She felt her arms pulled back and she slid her arms into the
monoglove. At first it wasn't bad, but Mandy started lacing, and
tightening, then re-tightening until her shoulders felt like they were
going to pull out. "Thank You." was all she said. Then one of the
other free girls helped Mandy and so forth until there was only one girl
left.

It was time to leave, as they each walked past the-girl-who-would-be-
punished, each girl gave her a kiss on her cheek, and she had a
discolored cheek. She might be punished for that because of all the
lipstick from fourteen girls, but it was their appreciation that it
symbolized.

They all walked out and walked in single file down the halls. They were
in an office, and as they walked down the halls past the offices, they
passed several businessmen and women, some gave them amusing looks,
others didn't even seem to notice. Chastity remembered how weird that
was the first time she walked the halls. Each of the girls knew where
they were supposed to go. Soon there was only three of them left. A
hand was on her shoulder, and she was pressed face first against the
wall.

A woman's voice spoke behind her, "Slut, where are you going?"

Chastity's leg's were already spreading as she answered, "Room two-four-
six-nine, Mistress."

"Good." she answered, "Then you can make a deliver for me in "Three-
seven-zero-four?"

"Yes Mistress," Chastity replied.

A second later she heard paper rolling up, and metal being twisted and
waited for what was to come. A silver dildo was in front of her lips.
Chastity opened her mouth, and used her tongue to make it wet. And a
few seconds later, she felt it at her sphincter, and it was slowly
pushed in. Was in place the woman said, "don't drop it, slut."

"No Mistress," Chastity replied.

"Good slut, now where are you taking that correspondence?"

"Three-seven-zero-four."

"Good slut, now off with you. And be sure to give it to Mr. Rogers
yourself." and she pulled Chastity off the wall and gave her a little
slap on the ass.

She hurried down the hall in the impossible heels. She didn't want to
miss her interview, but she couldn't refuse anyone either. She was soon
standing in front of the door she needed to, and stood. A good
secretary would be paying attention to the camera for visitors.

A moment later the door opened. "Yes?" the secretary asked.

"I have a correspondence for Mr. Rogers, and I must deliver it to him
personally."

The secretary looked at her, and her lack of hands to hold a letter.
Then her eyes opened in realization, and stepped aside to let her in.
Chastity was convinced the secretary thought the correspondence was a
sexual favor, not that she cared what anyone thought of her sexuality,
she was a trained slut after all.

The secretary knocked on the door, and opened it, as Chastity stepped
towards it she gave her a warning, "don't speak unless he commands you
to speak."

Chastity nodded her head. "Thank You." And she entered. She stopped
and said nothing, but saw Mr. Rogers getting a blow job. She recognized
the girl, she was Anna, she left shortly after Chastity arrived and was
replaced by a girl named Marie.

The man looked at Chastity. "What do you want?"

She took the secretary's advice and kept her mouth shut, but walked over
to the man getting his blow job, turned around and bent over exposing
her ass to him. He saw the silver toy, an reached out to pull it out,
and as soon as he did, she stood up and turned around waiting to be
dismissed. He held it and while she waited to be dismissed she looked
around, his desk was strangely spartan, except for a men, a letter, and
a laptop computer. The single open letter, but she had forgotten how to
read weeks ago, sluts are trained early on not to see things like that.
Though she still understood numbers, probably because it made it easier
to report to her supervisors. Soon he seemed to finish in the girls
mouth as she almost made a gagging like sound.

He unscrewed the bottom of the dildo, and read the letter. He pointed
to Anna, and then to Chastity. Anna nodded her head, stood up and
approached the nervous slut. She smiled and her arms went around
Chastity's neck as her lips came to Chastity's. They started kissing,
but the kiss was a bit more insidious, as Anna unloaded every drop of
Mr. Rogers cum into her mouth.

He looked at Chastity as the kiss broke, "No swallowing, but if you
happen to kiss any other sluts today, you can pass it along with the
same instructions." Then he wrote something on a blank piece of paper,
rolled it up and put it back in the same hollow dildo and screwed the
bottom back on. "Cocksucker come here," he said to Anna as if that were
her name, not what she just did. She complied, and he bent her over the
desk and slid it into her ass. Dry. "Go deliver that to Debs upstairs,
and why don't you let the slut out on your way out."

Chastity nodded her head in appreciation and left with Anna. As they
left the office, and the secretary the door was closed behind them.
Anna looked at Chastity, "You're looking good. You've come along way in
a short time. To say couldn't be your interview could it? It's too
soon?"

Chastity just nodded her head not wanting to spill her cum. Well his
cum.. whatever.

"Well good luck sis." She wrapped her arms around Chastity. "I hope
you get a great assignment." And with that Anna turned and walked in
the direction chastity originally came from.

Chastity continued toward her interview. She looked around hoping to
see a slut who would be able to be used. Occasionally, one of the
business men or women would want to see a couple sluts make out... she
knew the odds were against it, and that Mr. Rogers was really just going
to get perverse pleasure out of the fact that cum would drip down her
face and chest next time she was required to give an answer. That didn't
bother her so much, her slut training did away with most of the shame
she might have had for such things. But a remnant from her past, the
part of her that wanted to look good for a presentation hoped that she
would find that other slut.

She did not find any, and found herself in front of room 2469. The door
opened for her and she stepped inside. She saw that the door was
automatic, or at least mechanical as no one was near the door when she
entered. She passed an empty desk for an absent secretary. And entered
a room with a woman.

"Are you Chastity?" she asked, but the look on her face, and the file on
her desk told Chastity that this woman already knew.

"Yes Mistress," she said as Mr. Rogers' cum spilled done her chin and
onto her breasts. The only sign of negativity in Chastity was her
exhale.

The woman looked at her. "Already been used, just on the way to this
office? You must be a good slut. Mr. Roger's cum I presume?"

"Yes Mistress, thank you." Thank You? Well she did say she must be
good slut. She was trying not to smile, but it was probably obvious to
the interviewer.

"Don't worry slut, having cum all over your chest won't reflect
negatively on you during this interview." She looked at her paper, "I
am Patricia, you may call me 'Mistress,' though you already have." the
last part was said with a smile as she checked something off on her
paper.

Chastity made a wider smile. "Thank You mistress!" And then she
realized she was a little too excited on that. "Sorry Mistress."

The woman smiled and used her hand to gesture to a chair. "Have a seat
and we'll get started."

Chastity complied with a "yes Mistress" and sat down with her legs
spread obscenely per her training, granted she had a chastity belt on
now, but it wouldn't always be there... she hoped.

"Chastity, who was you supervising trainer?"

"Mistress Dyvia."

"That will help you during this interview." She looked back down at her
paper. "Do you like sex? And how do you feel about oral, anal, and
vaginal sex?"

"I love sex, I am a slut. Nothing is hotter to me than fucking. It
gives me purpose. Oral sex is fun, because you can get through it
quickly, but often it can be wonderful foreplay that can last for hours.
Anal is gift. It can be hard for untrained girls, as it feel icky, and
much like you have to go the restroom, but now its just so hot, I have
difficulty imagining saying no. And I can't really comment on the last
part, My genitals have been in a chastity belt since my first week here.
With the exception of a clinical cleanings, it is unused... But I'd like
to think if I enjoy anal this much now, my real sex must be off the
charts from before I came here."

"How were your experiences before you came here?"

She had to think about it, "Well I never had anything in my ass before I
was recruited. Oral sex was kinda hot, but I had little stamina for it,
three or four minutes I was done."

Patricia made some comments on her paper. "What is your proficiency for
BDSM?"

"I am knowledgeable on the subject and enjoy it much. I have been
restrained in very uncomfortable positions for hours at a time, and look
forward to the future on expanding that. The Ds aspect of it, I take to
heart, and understand that I am a very submissive and slut, and try to
treat all of my superiors with the respect they have earned over me in
the eyes of the corporation. And I can't say I enjoy pain, but I can
say that I have been conditioned to be aroused from it. It's a love-
hate thing for me."

Patricia giggled as she wrote on her paper. "Dyvia would do that to a
slut." She looked up from her paper and looked her in the eyes, "How
were you recruited?"

"I had applied for a job here, entry level right out of college. I had
ambitions of going up high. I tried to set up another employee to take
a fall, and instead I was put into a position between being arrested, or
signing up for a reeducation program. I picked the latter."

"Of course you did, was that a wise decision?"

"Yes. I am very happy with my life and commitments to the corporation
and all of my masters and mistresses. Though for the first week, I
think I was really angry, but its hard to put my mind back in that place
now. There is nothing even remotely wrong with my life now. Its
wonderful."

"Are you aroused right now?"

"Yes Mistress."

"Is it something we are talking about? Or are you just always a horny
slut?"

"Well mistress, I am always horny, but I do get a bit of a sexual thrill
when I think of how mind fucked I am now."

Patricia let out a laugh, "I always get such a thrill when we interview
Dyvia's thralls. Well that's what I like to call you, you've been so
well trained, it like you were born into this lifestyle. But I think I
have a mistake here, How long has it been since you enrolled into the
program?"

"Ten weeks mistress."

"Ten weeks?" Her eyes were wide. "That is incredible. Even for Dyvia,
I shouldn't be seeing you until your twenty-fifth week, yet she
recommended you for the interview. Wow. Kudos to you girl."

She blushed a bit in pride. "Thank You mistress."

"Your welcome Slut, now tell me, why do you wear such colors in your
make up?"

"I like to wear colors that bring attention to my eyes and lips. When
they make eye contact with me, I want them to see how much I want them
to put me on my knees and fuck me right there. And my lips are always a
very bright or very dark color. I want my masters and mistresses to
imagine things they could do with my mouth."

"Such as?"

"Such as fucking my mouth, having me wrap my lips around a cock, using
my tongue on a juicy pussy."

"How fast can you read?"

"I can no longer read, Mistress. That part of my brain was altered to
retain more information on how to pleasure others."

"Good, good. We wouldn't want any of you girls spilling one manager's
secrets to another."

"Of course not Mistress. Sluts are here to be sexual toys of others.
We have no need for anything else."

"You do understand that most of your feeling towards sex are not
necessarily real?" The way she said it almost sounded like it was a
question not worth asking, whether that was due to one of the sluts
previous answers, or because it was regularly asked question was not
really important.

"Of course mistress, as I said, I am a mind fucked slut. I do depraved
things and delight in them every day."

Part of Patricia's cheek twitched as if to suppress a smile when
Chastity had mentioned 'depraved.' "Do you understand depraved? Do you
find them humiliating?"

"I only understand depraved through my memories, things I would have
been horrified at seeing, let alone doing, are normal for me.
Humiliation is more of a foreplay for me, I expect it, but I do not fear
it, or feel disgusted. I know that almost seems like its not actually
'humiliation,' but Mistress wanted to make sure I understood it.

"I know this is a simple question, do you remember the name of this
corporation?"

Chastity simply shook her head, "No mistress. I understand I applied
for the job, I remember signing my name on contract, I even remember the
letter head, but I can't remember what any of it actually meant.
Mistress Dyvia took that from my mind, and said it wasn't important, the
important things was just using my body for my superiors."

"Do you even know how to tell a superior from someone else?"

"Anyone who would use me."

"How would you know if the superior was from a rival corporation?"

Chastity looked down for a minute. "I wouldn't know, I would have to do
what I was told."

Patricia laughed. "Don't worry, that is the correct answer, sluts like
you are not supposed to think about business politics beyond making sure
your supervisors and our clients are well... entertained."

Chastity smiled again. "Thank you Mistress,"

"You're welcome." She looked down at her paper, and looked up with a
smile, "Now let me ask you this, if you worked hard for an entire month,
and we decided to give you a day off, and allow you to use any of the
corporation's resources, what would you do?"

Chastity giggled for a moment. "Hmm, I'd be torn, I'd love a private
room with either a huge dungeon, or a room with a swimming room and sky
light, ask for like fifty people, and an orgy!" Chastity giggled again.

Patricia smiled, closed her eyes, and shook her head, that answer hadn't
surprised her. "If I were to change your job designation from 'slut' to
a 'cocksucker' how would you feel?"

Chastity thought for a moment. "I would be a bit disappointed most of
my body wouldn't get as much use, but I like sucking cock, so I would
look at it as an opportunity to be better at that."

"Good answer, but don't worry you won't get that designation, we like
you just the way you are."

"Thank you Mistress."

"I see you know how to wear very little, and you obviously know how to
walk well in heels, but if you were given all of the appropriate
clothes, could you function as 'eye candy' for a client or supervisor
during a social event?"

"I think I could Mistress, but only from a superficial way. I don't
think I could hold a regular conversation any more. But yes, I could
wear feminine clothes without a problem, and I could hand off a man or
woman's arm with ease and smile. I'd probably be self-conscious about
sitting, as keeping my legs closed or crossing them isn't really natural
with my training."

"What is your preference? Men or women?"

"I don't think I have a true preference. I love them both equally. So
it would really come down to individuals."

"How so?"

"Mistress Dyvia wanted me to be extremely sexual. And so I crave sex,
being used... giving and receiving pleasure. If it came down to a true
preference between two individuals, I think I would choose whoever would
use me more."

"So you prefer Men? Since they are almost always willing to drop what
they are doing for sex?"

Chastity shrugged. "if mistress says so ,it must be true, I don't think
I ever noticed a difference."

"Well I say it is so."

"Then Mistress must be right I prefer men." she said with a smile.

"How did you feel about that before you were enrolled in the program?"

"I preferred women, the idea of sex with a man made me feel very
unaroused."

"'Unaroused?' Is that even a word?"

Chastity shrugged. "I don't know, it just fit."

Patricia smiled, and use her hand to tell chastity to stand, "thank you
Chastity, you've done very well.

"Thank You Mistress."

The interviewer stood up, "You've been very good, Chastity, and I think
I will agree with Mistress Dyvia's recommendation to put you into an
office. Very few are given permanent assignments in just a 10 weeks of
training. You should be proud."

She nodded her head. "Very Much Mistress."

"Good, then you will be assigned to room 4666. You may want to wash up
before reporting there."

Chastity nodded her head as she looked at the slightly drier cum stains
on her chest. "Yes Mistress, I think that's a good idea as well."

"Then you are dismissed."

Chastity wasted no time. She stood up and walked to the door. Patricia
called out, "One last question chastity."

"Yes mistress?"

"What was your name before you were recruited?"

"Evan Loman, Mistress."

"Thank you. Now you may leave."

As she exited, the secretary was there, but neither made an attempt to
speak. She turned left when she exited the office, she knew that her
new assignment was up two floors just by the numbers, but she still
hadn't figured out the numbering system considering they were in a
skyscraper... Or st the very least,given the windows, they worked hard
to make it seem like one.

Chastity saw the ladies room ahead and walked in. There was one stall
at the end being used. She wanted to take a few paper towels and start
to clean herself off, but given the arm harness, she couldn't exactly
grab anything. The faucets were motion sensitive, so she could at least
wash her face, or hope that another slut or really any type of service
girl would come. She bent over and held her jaw under the faucet for a
minute, and then switched sides of her face... Holding the funny angle
in which she was bent over she 'walked' over to the hot air dryer.

She looked at herself in the mirror and had a huge grin on her face.
Ten weeks ago, she had been taken by force, well strong-armed into it,
she swore she'd never do anything they wanted, and here she was, happy
that being such a depraved slut had gained her a permanent assignment so
quickly.

She heard the toilet flush and decided it was time to leave. She walked
to the waste basket and through her paper towels away and caught 'her'
in the mirror. "Mistress Dyvia?"

And Mistress Dyvia nodded as she walked to Chastity, "You are a mess."

"Yes Mistress, I was being good," she said with a smile.

"I have no doubt." And apparently Mistress Dyvia was feeling generous
as she took a paper towel, ran it under the water and started to clean
up the slut. "Did you get an assignment?"

Chastity was excited to hear that her first Mistress was knowledgeable
and interested in her status, "Yes Mistress! I am actually going there
right after I leave here. To room-"

"4666?"

Chastity stopped, "Yes, Mistress, how did you know?" she said with the
sound of delight in her voice.

"I have eyes and ears all around here" she said as she finished
cleaning off the sluts chest.

Mistress Dyvia smiled. "Besides, I know you and I know... 'Chastity is
chaste to the untouched.'"

And Chastity's head seemed to swim, and her eyes rolled for a second and
she spoke, but this time her voice seemed to lack emotion, but only a
lethargic and sleepy quality to it. "To the untouched, chastity is
needed to remain chaste."

Mistress Dyvia smiled as her prize pupil went into trance as she had
been conditioned to do. "Are you open to your true mistress?"

"Yes."

"Good, who owns you?"

"Mistress Dyvia."

"Who are you loyal to?"

"Mistress Dyvia."

"Who must you obey before all others?"

"Mistress Dyvia."

"Good. Now you were in Roger's office today?"

"Yes."

"Did you see anything on his desk?"

"Yes, a letter from John Masters agreeing to a merchandise exchange
tonight at 6pm at the 'usual' club."

"very good, Chastity." She smiled, "Now you are going to be serving a
new dominant, and you will consciously embrace this. Consciously you
will remember me as your dominant of the past, and eagerly embrace your
dominant of the future. But deep down, who is your true Domme?"

"Mistress Dyvia."

"Very Good, and you will continue to be my eyes and ears. You will make
note of everything you hear, and you will think you are not paying
attention. You will convince yourself it is not of your concern. But
when you do hear something important, you will wear pink nail polish
before work. And I will meat you here before you report to your office.
Do you understand?"

"Yes."

"Good girl, Now count down aloud from five, and when you reach one...
awaken."

"Five, Four, three, two, one,"

"Hello Mistress to Chastity."

She blinked a couple times, "I'm sorry Mistress, I was just thinking how
much I would love to serve you on my knees." she hoped mistress would
buy that, after all, she always was attracted to Mistress Dyvia.
Sometimes she would just space out and day dream about Mistress chaining
her to a frame of some sort and her holes while using a crop on her
ass... She shook her head again...

Mistress Dyvia smiled, "Of course." then her eyebrow raised, "What did I
tell you would be your reward if you got a permanent assignment within
15 weeks?"

"An orgasm, Mistress?"

Mistress Dyvia nodded, her head, and reached into her purse removing a
key. She stepped over to the bathroom and locked the door, and came
back inserting the key into Chastity's belt. It hit the floor with a
clang. And Mistress's hand was on her cock. It was still working, she
could feel it rising in Mistress' hand. And mistress pumped away, and a
moment later several streams of thick white and musky fluid streaked
across the ladies room floor. "Don't slip, cum can be a nasty slip and
fall hazard. We wouldn't want OSHA coming around and asking
uncomfortable questions, would we?" She chuckled, "A shame your new
boss will have the key by morning, I could have done that for you again.
Be sure to put your belt back on. As I said, your new boss will have
the key by morning" and with that Mistress left.

Chastity stood there stunned. She knew mistress made the promise, but
she didn't think a piece of meat like herself would be so lucky as to
have a mistress keep such a promise. But it felt so strange, ten weeks
without an orgasm, and it was over in barely a minute. Part of her
wondered if she would get in trouble. But then again, she hadn't
reported for her new position yet, which meant that Mistress Dyvia was
still in charge of her. But then again, she was a slut, and depraved
acts of sex was what she had been made to enjoy.

Chastity left the bathroom once her belt was back in place.. and locked.
She walked down the hall until she got to the stairs. She knew which
floors she could be on without setting off the alarms. And she went up
two floors and looked for a door number. She found one, and immediately
knew what direction to walk in. Within a couple of minutes she was
standing in front of her new assignment.

The door opened and a secretary let her in. "Are you the new service
girl?"

"Yes, my name is Chastity."

"The boss isn't here, but left instructions." She looked at the word
'slut' on Chastity's chest. "Good, just what the boss requested." she
started to undo the monoglove, "No need for this, besides you might need
both hands depending on who comes in this afternoon.

"Thank you," she replied, as she felt her tight muscles try to loosen.

"Here is your seat," she said.

Chastity's eye brows squeezed together strangely as she looked at the
small pillow the secretary was handing her. "Thank you?"

"Yes, I'll show you your work station." She entered the office. "Did
you have any specialization training?"

"I was taught to be a slut, and I am told I excelled at all aspects of
the training, but I don't think I am limited by any specialization."

"Limited by specialization? That's supposed to.. oh, never mind..."
The way she said it suggested that she almost didn't understand the
slut's view on specialization. The girl obviously thought
specialization was not good, but specialization technically meant better
proficiency, right? The secretary wasn't going to try and figure out
the girl's thoughts. They stopped at the desk. "Who was your training
supervisor?"

"Mistress Dyvia."

"Ohhh..." she said as if the slut said the wrong thing. "If the boss
asks you, be sure to answer truthfully, but I wouldn't volunteer that,
the boss hates Bitch Dyvia. Be sure to refer to her as that if alone
with the boss. They hate each other, strong rivalry and such."

"Okay thanks," Chastity said with a smile. She looked around. "Where
is the boss?"

"Been here very little today, there is a rumor that we have a traitor,
trying to sell out to John Masters. You know who that is?"

The name was alien to her. "no, I've never heard of him."

"Well he runs a business like ours, but his conditioning techniques
aren't as good, he wants to get his hands on some of our girls. Maybe
some of our toys and documents, the boss thinks if he can figure out who
it is, it would be instant promotion."

"Is it, uhh.. 'bitch Dyvia?'"

The secretary laughed, "Oh that would be the best thing, but most likely
not. She's too ambitious, and the boss thinks, if she became a traitor,
she'd do it on her own, so she didn't owe favors to outsiders."

"Wow. I never thought of her as the kind of person who would turn on
us."

"She probably wouldn't, but the boss would love it, and would try to
take the bitch down."

Chastity smiled. "So anyway, What about my work station?"

"Oh, yes, right over here." She pointed to the desk, specifically under
it. The desk had no middle panel, so a visitor could see the boss' legs
from their seat. "Your work station is down there, you may sit under
the desk when the boss is not here. But when the boss or a client are
in the room, you are to kneel. If the boss' legs are open, you are to
make all attempts to use your oral abilities to please. If the boss has
a client, you should make it a point to make your ass available for
their use. Got it?"

"Yes, thank you!" She took her pillow, and placed it under the desk,
and knelt awaiting her new owner. She knew she could sit, but she
wanted to prove to her new owner how good she was and how eager she was to serve.

Birthday 7 Dec 2016 11:15 PM (8 years ago)

By: Don Davidson

He heard the clicking of the metal stiletto's she was wearing coming into
the room. He shook.... looking into the mirror in her walk in closet...
bathed in a pink light.

On his knees, bottom up, he could see himself, purple hair with pig
tails, smokey eyes, whitish face foundation, plastic face harness that
made his lips into a perfect circle... all shiny pink and swollen with
with puffing permanent lipstick she had painted on them... a thin rubber
tube and inflation bulb coming out....

The pump fed a black rubber veined circumcised cock gag that was unique.
It was to help him learn, train him to keep his mouth open wide.... It
was like a balloon... a softer area was at the base.... if he bit down on
it... the pressure would cause the cock head to go deeper into his mouth
and down his throat... She had inflated it so that it just started to
tickle the back.... forcing him to hold his jaw open wide as possible.
Ear rings with bells were clamped on his ears. She was looking forward
to the day to get him pierced... telling him it would be so much easier
than all these nasty clamps and grips she had to use to attach things to
him.

The strict pink posture collar held his head up and back. The pink
plastic sissy dress and corset covered his body except for his little
sissy titties... which she had applied clamps with bells.... Pink ball
mitts covered his hands and were attached to the front of the posture
collar with a small clip. He was on his elbows looking in the mirror. A
short chain from the front of his collar held him down to the floor.

Face down and bottom up, he could just see the wide puffiness of the
bottom of the sissy dress. Lots of ruffles and the diaper held it wide.
She wasn't trying to baby him with the diaper. She just didn't want to
clean up any mess. So, after the three cleansing enemas she had him
endure that morning, with the application of the inflated cock plug in
his bottom, there would be no worry about any leaks... and... he had a
humiliating rubber cock in his bottom. All covered with a clear vinyl
pantie that made a crinkling noise when he moved. White nylons covered
his hairless legs. The rest of his body was hairless save the purple hair
on his head.

His sissy bits, as she called them, were ringed with metal rings around
the base and each little nugget... (she seemed to have a special name for
everything). Short chains went from his little nuggets to his ankles and
the pink ballet shoes locked on his ankles... He had to keep his ankles
close to his sissy bits.... This wasn't too much of a problem as he could
never walk when she was around ( or even when she wasn't around) .... he
always had to crawl. He could never stand. The highest he could be was
kneeling... crotch height. Pink knee pads were strapped on... not for his
comfort as they had little nibs on the underside. She didn't want any
scuff marks on the floor.

Under the crack at the base of the door, he could see where she was
standing... dark shadow's where her feet were. He heard the click of the
door unlocking, not that it needed to be locked. There was no way he was
going anywhere.

The door opened. He looked up at her. There she was. In all her glory.
Jet back hair in tight curls. She loved the fifties look. She always was
dressed up. Hair. Makeup. Today, smokey eyes, dark red lipstick, black
shiny satin dress to her mid thigh, black high heels, black satin finger-
less gloves with her dark red nail sharpened to a point ... holding a
long cigarette holder... smoking a long brown cigarette.

She bent over..." How's my little sweetie doing?" she asked.

"MPHHHH" he nodded. There was to be no negative responses. He had
learned... No was not an option. All was good. Take it all. Yes. Nod
yes. Smile if you could.

" That's good honey" she said sliding her foot in front of his face. He
immediately lowered his bound and gagged face and put it on her stiletto,
rubbing his face against it, gently caressing it with this cheeks.

" That's good sunshine.... ready to get started? " she asked....

He looked up... saw her smiling... whimpered a bit and nodded yes. She
took a long drag on her cigarette, bent down and blew the smoke on his
face. He coughed a bit. Her long fingered nails caressed his head,
pulling on his pig tails. A slight slap to his face had him blinking.

" Did sissy go pee pee in it's diaper while waiting?" she asked. He shook
no. His earring bells tinkling.

She smiled. " That's a good little sissy." She unhooked the chain from
the collar to the floor and pulled him out of the closet. She unhooked
the ball mitts from the collar. She connected a longer leash on the
collar and led him out of the room. He didn't look up. All he could see
was the back of her feet in the stiletto's leading him out ... him
crawling on his knees, and ball mitts. The bells jingling.

Grunting a bit with each hobbled crawling step.

"Shhhhh honeybun" she said without even turning around to look at him.
Her heels clicking away in front if him.

Click. Click. Click,

He was sweating in the plastic sissy dress more. Beet red with
humiliation. The crinkling of the plastic and jingling off the bells.

Click. Click. Click.

She led him to the back door. " We're going to the garage peaches". She
yanked on the leash pulling him outside. Crawling behind her.

Click. Click. Click. His knees aching. His nuggets aching as he tried to
hold his ankles up.... and not yank on them. The little bells jingling as
he scooted along behind her.

It was a long single car garage. She opened the side door and pulled him
in.

" Let's have some fun today.... It's a special day for my precious...
Isn't it?"

He nodded.

Crawling in, he saw what looked like a sawhorse type thing near the back
of the garage, and what looked like a black plastic curtain hanging from
the rafters.

She "walked" him over to the back the the saw horse. She put down her
cigarette.

" OK my wittle sweetie.... lets get you set up on this." ... She had him
scoot over and get up on his knees. She helped him get lined up over the
length of it..... most of his body. His sissy bits and bottom were not
supported. He was still on his knees there. She connected the ball mitts
to the front legs of the saw horse.... His head was not supported either.
She went to the work bench, grabbed a cargo strap and wrapped it around
his waist and sawhorse. His titty bells hanging down on each side of the
sawhorse. He could hear it clicking as she ratcheted it tight. She took
another strap and fed it though the back of the plastic gag strap behind
his head and fed it underneath the waist strap and pulled it tight. This
pulled the plastic face plate tighter, forcing his puffy lips out even
more and held his head up so he looked straight ahead.

It was more work not to bite down on the rubber cock gag and prevent the
cock head from going down his throat.

As his arms were bare, she took black duct tape and wrapped them from the
wrists above the ball mitts to the legs of the sawhorse to past the
elbows. Not really needed.... but she liked the look.

"Comfy?" Not really, but he nodded yes as was expected.

"Now, let get to work on princess's other end."

He heard her clicking behind him. He felt her pull up the bottom of the
sissy dress and ruffles and pin it up. He felt her undo the snaps on the
plastic panties and pull them off, exposing his diaper."

"Now lets see if my sweetness was fibbing about not making pee pee."

He felt her pulling off the diaper and exposing his sissy bits. She
touched the front of the diaper and checked it....

" Nice... my little gurly gurl didn't go pee pee... but looks little a
little sissy juice leaked out." She smiled and put the diaper on the
floor near his head.

"Let's check your sissy bits" she said. The chains on his nuggets were
there... still all connected.... his pissy stick was engorged and red.

"Oh oh. Precious has an angry little stiffy...." She walked to his head
and tapped his cheek. " Naughty Naught sissy. We'll have to take care of
that in a bit."

She walked to the bench, took a long deep drag on the cigarette holder,
held the smoke in and slowly exhaled. Smiling, she put it down again and
went to a drawer and took out two small black straps.

"We have to get those legs up and out of the way." She clicked behind
him and he felt his left ankle being pulled up and to the side and the
strap was connected to the ring on the ballet boot. She fed it through
the waist strap and connected it.... It also had a ratchet on it... he
heard a couple of clicks as his leg was pulled up and off the floor. She
repeated the process for the other leg. She slowly ratcheted each leg
back and out... as far as the nugget chains would allow. He was grunting
with each click.

" Sh Sh Sh SHHHH rose petal.... " patting his head.

She ratcheted the waist belt a few more clicks.... then went back and had
another long satisfying drag on her cigarette.... finishing it... butting
it out.

"Now pumpkin.... since it's your 21st birthday.... you get 21 spanks....
Won't that be great?"

He whimpered... but nodded yes as best he could considering how his head
was restrained.

"So, we'll have a record of this, I have a couple of camera's I'm going
to set up.... isn't that wonderful? " He nodded.

She rolled out two camera's on tripods. One she positioned behind him,
one in front of him, looking at him squarely at his face. " This is so we
can record your reaction to each birthday gift your getting. Nice of me,
isn't it?"

He nodded.

"So, because this is such a .... special day.... I'm not going to spank
you with my hand.... "

She clicked over to the bench and picked up a long paddle and showed it
to him. He whimpered. " See sweetie... I bought this just for this
special day. Just for my darling sissy." She rolled a large mirror in
front of him. He could see his humiliating position and what was
coming....

She patted him on the head and walked behind him, her heels clicking on
the concrete...

" Ready sunshine?" Without waiting for a response, she raised the paddle
and brought it down on his helpless butt cheek.

He winched... grunted, bit down on the cock gag sending the rubber cock
head deep into his throat... he groaned, coughed, squirmed and teared
up.... The bells jingling as he squirmed. Titty bells pulling down.

"MPHHHHH"

She quickly scooted to head head and bent over .... " Oh peaches.... you
have to keep your mouth open.... please be careful."

She clicked behind him.....

WHACK.... "MPHHHHHHHH" again... another self gagged squirm session.

She clicked over to his head again....

" This might help.... try to moan loudly into the gag... We're in the
garage... no one is going to hear my princess.. and it will be easier to
keep that sissy mouth open and not squeezing on the rubber cock." She was
nodding as she was saying this...

He nodded back.

She clicked behind him....

WACK... " MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMP"

"There .... that's better." She said smiling. " I love the sound you
make."

WACK.... "MPHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"

"Only 17 more to go...."

Over the next 1/2 hour, she administered the final 17 birthday presents
for his bottom. It was a dark red. She clicked in front of him, caressed
his cheek and smiled lovingly.

"I'll be back in a few minutes and we can get started on more of your
birthday presents." He whimpered as she clicked out of the garage,
closing the door behind her.

His bottom was burning. Legs and arms were aching. Nuggets aching. Jaw
aching. But even with all that, his sissy stick was stiff and dripping...
and he needed to pee badly... something impossible to do with an
erection.... He tried squirming... but there was no where to get any
slack... no movement.

About a half hour later, or so, he heard her clicking back. The side
garage door opened and she clicked in. She still wore the same black
satin outfit, but had on a long white rubber apron and black latex
gloves.

She clicked behind him.

"Oh oh... precious's sissy stick is still angry..."

She bend down and touched it with her gloved hand....

His head swooned with the contact. She clicked over and grabbed the
diaper and clicked back..... placing it on the floor directly underneath
his downward pointed sissy bit.

"Now pumpkin....try not to make sissy cummies.... understand.... I'm
going to rub this for three minutes.... and no cummies or I'll be
disappointed... "

He nodded... but then... her warm latex covered hand pulled the skin
tight.... and and firm pumping motion sent him into a dream world where
his head started to spin... he never felt the spasms ... only a tingling
from the base of his back up to his head... his eyes closed as the orgasm
washed over him... and he could feel the rubber cock going down his
throat and the rubber cock in his bottom.... he screamed into the gag as
his goo shot all over the diaper.....

"Let it all out princess... let it go... be the sissy .... accept being a
sissy..... cock in your mouth and bottom."

She held it firmly for a couple of minutes.... it started to shrink down
a bit....

"You can make pee pee's now if you need to... just pee onto the diaper."
she smiled taking her gloves and apron off. He head spinning and with
her watching, looking down on him, he was able to relive his badder onto
the diaper... all in front of her... blushing in humiliation....

"Well my little peaches... I'm little disappointed... but I have
something for a naughty sissie who made cummies when told not too.. be
right back. " She clicked out of the garage and came back hold something
behind her.

"Next birthday present." She smiled and showed him a small pink box with
a bow. She held it in front of his face, pulled off the bow and took the
lid off the box.

In it, was a pink plastic chastity tube..... "I told my sweetness not to
make cummies... but... pumpkin made a mess... so...I hope my gurly gurl
enjoyed the cummies... sissy won't be having any for a long time."

She clicked behind him... he could feel her fiddling with his sissy bits,
putting the ring behind his nuggets, easing the tube over his now soft
sissy stick.... adjusting the pins, tightening it up... then.... the
click of the lock....

He whimpered...

" Aw precious... sissies don't need sissy sticks all up and causing
problems... it's for the best."

She looked at her watch....

"Almost time for your next present." She clicked around behind him. He
could hear her moving somethings around... and the black plastic curtain
was being moved. She draped it over him at the waist strap and brought
it underneath him so he could see anything behind him. She moved the
camera behind him and put it into the position she wanted. It looked
right at his bottom, which was up, framed with the pick sissy dress and
ruffles, high heels, legs pulled apart.. bottom blazing red.... and a
plug between his cheeks.....

She positioned a laptop on a chair in front of his face and turned it
on.... The image that popped up was the camera that was looking at his
bottom. She was smiling. " I wouldn't want my honey bun to miss this... "

And then..... he heard the garage door opener kick in and the big door
opening... His helpless bottom facing the door. He grunted a bit... not
thinking... bit down on the cock gag and the head popped down for a
second.... he squirmed...

"My My, aren't we getting all excited... and sissy gurl doesn't even know
what her present is..."

She stood up as a vehicle pulled into the garage and the door closed. She
walked behind the plastic curtain... her heels clicking. He heard the
vehicle door open and someone got out... more clicking of her heels...

He heard her say something to the person... he wasn't sure what it was...
something like "Thank you for doing this." and possibly response of "No
problem, I'm glad you asked me... " It was a man's voice.

He felt her hand on his red bottom, and could see it on the monitor. He
heard the man say something like "Sweet."

Looking on the monitor, he could see her hand on the plug valve and felt
it deflating... then, she eased it out. He couldn't hear was she was
saying, but then she clicked to his side of the curtain... rolled a stool
near his head, sat down... and slowly caressed it...

"Now my little poopy-doo.... this is another gift.... for my princess to
really be my special sissy gurl... she needs man cock in her... and real
man juice.... "

He squirmed.... she grabbed his jaw..... "Look at the monitor." She
squeezed his jaw more. What he saw was a man, from the waist down, very
shiny, almost vinyl like black pants at his bottom. Slowly, he unzipped
himself.... and eased his man cock out... circumcised and erect.....

"See peaches... that's a man cock.... and it's going in you.... to make
you a sissy."

Whimpering... he watched.... he felt the leather covered hands on his but
cheeks, pealing them open... exposing his bottom. The cock head at his
rose bud..... slowly starting to push in...

"MPHHHHH" The bells jingling.......

"Honey bun.... you're doing fine... don't be nervous.... just relax." She
was caressing his head.... calm soothing voice...

The shaft went in deeper.... " The first one is always the toughest." she
smiled... He could see it going in deeper... filling him up.... man cock
in his bottom.... He bit down on the cock gag... coughed a bit...

"Sweetie... mouth wide... you can moan loudly....that'll help."

MMMMMMMPHHHHH

He felt it all the way in... his eyes wide... moaning into the cock
gag.....

Then felt it moving out.... and back... and forth and back and forth....
grunting... bells jingling....

She was caressing his cheeks.... " All most there my little princess....
man cum is coming," He could feel the cock engorging even more... it's
heat filling his bottom... then he heard moaning a huge grunt and felt
the spamming in his bottom... he blushed with humiliation knowing he was
being bred... filled with man cum... The cock was slowly being pulled
out....

She gently patted his head.... " There sweetie.... all done ..... you're
officially my little pansy now." She got up and walked behind the
curtain.... She eased the plug back in his bottom and inflated it. "
Don't want anything to leak out." she said.

He saw the man back away, muffled voices and the garage door opening. The
vehicle left. She pulled back the curtain.

She clicked back to him.... caressing his face. " Well, I bet my little
gurly gurl feels different now, doesn't she." He nodded....

He squirmed a bit.... she patted his head... like a puppy....

"One more birthday surprise sunshine..."

He whimpered. She picked up the soggy diaper wet with his goo and pee pee
and put it back on him. It was cold and humiliating. She then put the
plastic panties over them, closing the snaps. Over that, she took another
strap. fed it between his legs and to the waist strap and ratcheted it
tight, pulling the sodden mess tight to his crotch. She pulled down the
ruffles and sissy dress and straightened it out.

"Back in a few minutes" she smiled and left him like that in the garage.
A few minutes later, she came back with a cocktail and her cigarette
holder re-loaded. Black leather gloves on her hands. She lit the
cigarette, red lips lovingly sucking on the holder.

She clicked over to him. " Now, my little precious sweetie, it's been a
wonderful morning.... a nice bath, and cleaning inside and out, and lots
and lots of presents from me and that nice man... all helping my gurly
gurl be the sissy I want her to be... but there is one more thing you
need....."

She took a sip of her drink. "to really be the sissy I want you to be....
I've arranged a little party for you."

The garage door opened again. This time, with the black plastic curtain
open, he could see the vehicle om the mirror . It was a van backing in.
She was caressing his head. He squirmed and grunted.

"Oh honey bun... you'll do just fine...." she smiled as four men in
leather got out of the van, all wearing masks. One opened the back doors
of the the van and they all walked to each of the legs of the sawhorse
and lifted him up off the floor. Bells jingling. He squirmed a little as
they set it on the floor of the van and attached some straps to hold it
there...

She clicked over.... caressed his face lovingly... smiling.... "You see
sweetie... to really be my sissy pansy... you have to learn to please man
cock... it's one thing to just lay there and have man cock in your
bottom... but you need to learn to use your mouth properly.... " She
took another drag on her cigarette holder....

"Now honey bun.. I've done all that I can do for you for now... the
rubber cock gag was to help you to earn to keep your mouth wide open...
and cock head down the throat... but there is no substitute for the real
thing. These nice men will help you with that... " He was grunting into
the gag... squirming... pleading with puppy dog eyes...

She patted his head. She planted a lipstick kiss on his forehead. The men
got into the front of the van.

"Happy birthday sweetheart.... Make your mother proud."

'MPHHHHHH"

She closed the doors on the van and it pulled away...

She closed the garage door and walked out the side door... closing it,
taking another drag on her smoke and a sip of her drink... she whistfully
thought to her self....

"Ahhh.... they grow up so fast..." and clicked into the house.....

The end.

The Laundry Day 12 Nov 2016 11:32 AM (8 years ago)

by: strangefun

WARNING: This story contains graphic depiction of depraved sexual acts, sisification, sexual abuse, humiliation and torture. Read at your own discretion! I always loved to hate the Laundry Day. You may ask, "What is a big deal? Just load the washing machine, throw the clean stuff into the dryer and fold!" Yes, in normal household that would be it. But in my case, the Washing Machine is not washing clothes. It is torturing my bound, sealed in latex form while I wash all the kinky, soiled things and toys from the week before. This Laundry Day began with me waking up, horny and frustrated as usual, in a very uncomfortable and humiliating situation, but I'll come back to that later. After being released from my "pajamas", trembling with anticipation of the long, torturous and humiliating day, I take a shower and shave fresh all over. After I am dried and powdered, a thick latex full-body cat suit is stretched over my smooth form, compressing me, covering every inch of my skin in white, shiny, intoxicatingly smelling second skin. The thicker-than-usual latex limits my moments, and after the addition of the heavy latex waist cincher, makes bending difficult. The hood with open eyes, nose holes and mouth is a part of the suit, so are the gloves and socks. Heavy latex posture collar holds my head rigidly up. I am completely covered in heavy latex sans my crotch and ass, leaving my straining penis hand freely. Well, not really freely, since it is encased in tiny, tight, hard plastic cage. Being constantly sexually teased and abused for the past week and not being allowed to cum has turned me into a whimpering, horny sissy slut, eager to do anything, perform any degrading and humiliating act, take anything and beg for more without even a promise of release. My favorite state of being.... The cat suit zippers are hidden under the corset, and the corset itself is locked - there is no way I can take any of it off, and the knee-high, super-stiff white patent ballet boots that go on my feet next are locked as well. Reinforced and double-layered patent holds my feet pointing vertically down, making walking an insanely sexy-looking torture - it took me a long time on the treadmill with my hands bound in a tight sleeve behind me and a thick, "confortable" rope secured above with the other end snuggled around my neck to catch me if I stumble. I am now quiet proficient. My hands are then secured behind my back and a ring gag is inserted between my teeth, keeping my mouth wide-opened. My Owner enjoys leaving me no choice when He abuses me - and it suites me well. I don't want any choice; being just a piece of kinky, fuckable meat, used for somebody else's pleasure and amusement is my biggest turn-on, and today I'll get plenty of that. Than, I am given my humiliating breakfast. Made to kneel between His legs, my throat is unceremoniously pulled over His long, thick cock, and I am riling between His legs as my face is impaled on it, my head held by His strong hands, slowly pulling me over His cock, feeling the bulbous head entering my throat, deeper and deeper, stretching it, cutting off my air, until my latex-covered nose is flattened against His stomach. He amuses himself for a while holding it in, making me gag constantly and suffocating me, watching me suffer between His legs, than fucks my face, slowly at first, enjoying the feeling of His cock's bulbous head sliding through my gagging throat, than fast, fucking my throat deep and hard, taking His time, slowing down so not to cum too quickly and prolong my suffering humiliation, speeding up again, and, finally, grabbing my head and impaling me completely on his raging morning erection, burying my face in His stomach and cumming right into my stomach, saving the last spray to spit it out of His cock all over my latex face, aiming for my eyed and nose. Than, inserting His still hard cock back in my throat He rests, letting it deflate there - I feel it slowly shrinking inside me, creeping back up my throat towards my mouth, and, once there, delivering another bit of torturous humiliation I crave so much - flooding my helplessly-opened mouth with his acrid morning piss - and I know to swallow every disgusting, humiliating drop. So, with my eyes tearing from gagging and intense humiliation, I swallow and swallow, my mouth and nose filled with the disgusting taste and smell that I came to hate, love and crave so much... Being used as a bound, choiceless urinal had always drove me crazy - such intense level of humiliation is almost too much to bear. Riling impaled on His cock, feeling my stomach filling up, smelling His piss and not being able to resist in any way makes my horniness go to mind-paralyzing frenzy, and I am on the verge of passing out from sensory overload, and intense humiliation, swallowing, gagging, crying, feeling my imprisoned cockette press uncomfortably against the tiny cage... The acrid stream turns in to a trickle, and, finally stops. He pulls His cock out of my mouth and wipes it on my latex face as I swallow the last drops, shaking on my knees between His legs. This is only the beginning... Two inflatable rubber penis-shape dildoes are inserted into me, one into my well-used face pussy, another into my well-used ass, and inflated generously, so I can barely moan from the pressure inside my ass. The bulbs are removed, so now I have no way to deflate either one of them by myself. My cheeks are bulging under the tight latex and my ass is stretched around overinflated cavity... I should hate this torture, this degradation, I tell myself, but my compressed penis is pushing against its tiny cage, betraying my suffering... I want more! My hands are than freed, and, with his cum drying on my face and its, latex and urine smells and tastes filling my senses, I am set teetering on my ballet heels around the house, moaning and panting, to gather all the used clothes and toys, bringing them to the laundry room, where the Washing Machine stands. Every time I gingerly walk into the Laundry Room, gracefully balancing on my ballet heels, carrying a few things I can grab with my thick-latex- covered fingers, I tremble at the sight of an evil-looking metal contraption I am about to become a part of. As I mentioned before, the Washing Machine does not wash clothes. I wash everything by my latex-covered hands, while the insidious contraption makes the process torturous for me and entertaining for my audience. The Washing Machine stands in a middle of a large laundry room. There is a pole, attached to a heavy platform on the floor and a pivoting short horizontal beam at the crotch-level top. A ratcheting cuff is welded on the front, and a hinged, long, thick, widening at the bottom black dildo with penny-sized bumps, ominously sticking up in the back. As I stand over it, the ratcheted cuff is closed tightly just behind my chastity cage, and my body is strapped to a curved metal arm attached through the hinge to the beam between my legs. It goes up along my back with metal bands tightly encircling my compressed waist, chest and neck, holding me rigidly in. The heavy steel collar on the top of the arm hosts the contraption holding a long, semi-flexible silicone dildo inserted into my mouth, held open by a ring gag, just enough to touch the back of my throat when I stand straight. After I am fully secured, the bumpy monster between my legs in slowly inserted into my filled with lubricant ass, keeping me standing on my ballet heels trying to keep it going in further – the base of it widened to a size just beyond the physical capabilities of my hole, and I moan and cry into the dildo in my mouth, feeling every bump going in, getting wider, going deeper, invading me, stretching me... It is so inescapable, I cannot move away more than I already am, and it is pushed in all the way and that locked to the curved, hinged metal lever, cleverly attached to the pivoting base... I am now fully impaled on my ass, yet the dildo on my mouth is just slightly pushing against the back of my throat. When I have to bend, however, things change. Both dildos are ingeniously hinged in a way that when I have to bend, the pivoting joints and levers pull the bottom dildo out of my stretched ass, while pushing top one in, down my throat – the further I bend, the further the bottom one is pulled out of my suffering ass while inserting the top one deeper into my gagging throat, and since I am standing on the ballet heels, and the sinks in front of me are at the normal waist level, I have to bend far and deep. Everything around me is cleverly designed so I have to bend and turn for every task I need to do, for every piece of clothing or a toy that I have to wash, and since the bumpy monster in my ass does not rotate, I had to turn around it, feeling every bump along the way. Another torturously clever thing about the Washing Machine was that it can only be turned to the side when I stand up straight, so every task for every item I had to wash involved a lot of bending, straightening and turning. A marvel of kinky, torturous engineering. He is sitting, watching my slender, shiny, white latex-clad figure teeter around the house in those torturous, sexy ballet boots, bringing the items to the laundry room and placing them in the large basket, which sounds much easier than it really is. Ballet heels, corset and the posture collar means that I have to kneel to pick up every thing, straining against the thick, tight latex, moaning from the pressure of my overly inflated penis dildo inside my ass into the overly inflated penis gag in my mouth. And all the sweat, drool, cum and piss-covered latex suits, gags, hoods, pantyhose, panties, playsuits, dresses, leotards, swim suits, plugs and dildos are all over the place, so I have to walk and crawl all over the house to gather them. Having only my latex-covered hands to carry them takes a lot of walking around the house, and, sealed in my tight latex, filled to the almost unbearable brink on the inside and compressed to almost unbearable level on the outside, I am pushing through with my task under the satisfied gaze of my tormentor, knowing that there is no way for me to avoid it, shorten it or make it in any way easier. Every time I bring another armful of kinky items to the laundry room, I am faced with the instruments of my impending and inevitable sexual torture, and I both dread it and yearn for it... I am finally done gathering all the stuff that needs washing, and given a short break, consisting of kneeling down between my captor’s legs and gagging on His penis, inserted all the way down to his balls into my throat. He takes his time, letting my legs rest a bit (such a caring man!), and, after about half an hour of slowly sliding his dick back-and- forth inside my throat, deposits another cumload into my mouth and on my latex-covered face, smearing the smelly goo all over my second skin, making sure it gets into my hose and eyes, making me feel so wonderfully low... Than, getting me back on my super-kinky ballerina toes, He leads me to the Laundry Room. He makes me step over the center beam pulling me by my chastity cage, and locks the welded cuff tightly around my already locked privates, just behind the cage. The tight metal band around my tiny corseted waist is locked next, than the one around my flat chest and finally, the neck, gripped by the posture collar. The dildo is inserted past my cum-covered lips, held open by the ring gag, just to the back of my throat, but not in it. With the loud hiss the plug in my ass is deflated and for the moment I feel relief as it slides freely out of me and is thrown on the top of the dirty pile, but only for a moment. I feel a generous amount of cool- feeling lubricant squirted inside, than the dreaded bumpy dildo’s tip fills the void inside me as it is slowly pushed in. I feel every bump going in, moaning in torturous pleasure. Since I am standing vertically up, it has to be pushed in all the way to be attached to the Machine, and my tormentor takes no small amount of pleasure pushing it in, listening to my whimpering moans above him. It is so big and thick and long and bumpy! It fills me completely, past my tolerance point, and I desperately want to bend forward to get some relief, but the Washing Machine is still locked, and I suffer and endure, crying and moaning into the silicon dildo in my mouth. I finally hear the click of the bottom dildo being attached to the lever. Than I feel him fiddling with my chastity cage, and I know what he is doing. He is attaching the wires to the terminals of the contact pads inside the cage, on both sides of my poor, starved for attention penis’s head. The Washing Machine is ready. I am standing on the toes of the ballet boot, impaled ona giant bumpy monster. To the left of me, just below the waist level, there is a large basket full of soiled kinky stuff. In front of me, a sink with warm soapy water. To the right of me, there is an empty sink for rinsing and the basket for the clean kinky stuff. Standing in my ballet boots, fully impaled of the huge bumpy dildo and feeling another one in my mouth, am anxiously waiting to be tuned on, so I can begin my torturous and humiliating chore. First electric pulse shooting through the super-sensitive head of my imprisoned penis almost makes me jump, if that was possible. Instead, I just squeal into the dildo in my mouth, as other pulses follow – the Washing Machine is on... moaning with every jolt, I turn to my left making small steps with my ballet heels until I hear a click – I can bend now, and eager to relieve the enormous discomfort in my ass, I bend forward. As I lean my body forward, moving the metal harness encircling my upper body forward with the ratcheting sound and activating the levers, the bumpy invader in my ass starts to slide out, providing torturous but long-awaited relief, but at the same time the dildo in my mouth is pushed in by the same clever levers, entering my throat, traveling down my face fuckhole in unison with the bumpy monster being pulled out of my ass by the same action. The assault on the senses the double action is overwhelming, momentarily overshadowing even the electrical impulses shooting through the most sensitive part of my body, and I have to master all my strength to stay up on my ballet boots. I forget why I am bending, dazed by the simultaneous opposite penetration. The long dildo entering my throat quickly replaces the horny moans with gagging, it is going deeper and deeper as I am bending forward, and, as the telephone pole is pulled out of my quivering ass, the bumps on the dildo make me feel every one of them passing through my sphincter. I have to bend deep - the ratcheting mechanism would not release and allow me to strengthen back up until I bend all the way forward, inserting all twelve inches of the dildo into my throat, and, delirious with overstimulation, I keep bending forward, impaling my throat on the long thick dildo, feeling my ass being turned inside out by retreating bumpy monster. A click announces the release of the ratchet, ant it takes me a moment to remember what I need to do – with my throat fully impaled on a twelve- inch dildo and my sphincter contracting round the groove below the bumpy monster’s head, I grab the one of the items on the top of the pile – a pair of heavy-latex shorts with a hood attached to the crotch by the hood mask’s mouth, and the memories of the previous night spent bound with those shorts zipped tight around His ass and that hood zipped tightly around my head, His entire exhausted package stuffed in my ring-gagged mouth. I was literally His dick holster, and He did not have to get up to pee in the middle of the night either... I felt myself blushing under the latex, and, with the need to breathe getting more urgent, I start to straighten up, feeling the dildo being pulled out of my stomach, as the widening pole starts it’s torturous journey back all the way in, pushing its bumps through my sensitive ass, filling it once again, making me dizzy with horniness, as eclectic shocks zip through my penis... such an exquisite torture, and I haven’t even started washing the first item... As I straighten up, the top dildo is leaving my throat and I can moan again, as I am slowly, torturously and fully impaled on the bottom one by my own action. Hearing the click and moaning from the unbearable fullness in my ass, I turn on my ballet toes towards the soapy-water sink. Click – and, taking a deep breath, holding the cum and piss-stained latex garment, I begin to bend forward, repeating the impalement of my throat and once again feeling every bump on it’s way out of my perpetually abused ass. Bent forward, throat fully impaled, I wash the kinky garment with my latex fingers, knowing that if I start straightening up sooner that thirty seconds, I’ll receive a nasty shock to my privates, but since there is no clock, I have to count slowly to thirty, which is, in my position, is especially torturous. I wash the various dried body liquids out of all the nooks and crannies of the supple latex gaarnment, struggling to keep the count with my throat spasming around the dildo and my feet straining and cramping inside those beautiful, torturous ballet boots. When the count is over and my lungs are burning from the lack of air, I start straightening back up, repeating the gagging pulling of the long cock out of my throat, feeling it’s head travel through my deep face pussy and impaling my ass once again on the bumpy construction cone. Click. Moan. Bend. Gag. Rinse. 28... 29... 30... Straighten up. Click. Shake. Drop the clean item in the basket. Long turn back towards the big, smelly pile. Click. Repeat. Every single thing I wash requires this torturous process repeated over and over again... I am in sexy hell, or torturous heaven, either way, impaled, shocked, suffocated, cramped, I am delirious with humiliation, shame, discomfort, and insane, all-consuming horniness... I know he is watching me. He is not alone – there are cameras, staring at me with the eyes of dozens loyal perverts watching my struggle live on the internet from different angles, and that thought makes me even hornier. They will have their fun with me later, when I am bound, splayed, moaning, screaming, begging to stop doing the things they have came up with to make me moan, scream and beg... But that’s later. Now... Now, every time I straighten up, the dildo in my mouth is pulled out of my throat, and every time I begin to bend, it is inserted anew, making every insertion feel as torturous as the first one. Every time I bend, the bumpy dildo in my ass is pulled out until only the narrower head remains inside, and every time I straighten up it is inserted fully inside, making every insertion feel as torturous as the first one. My gagging, gasping for air moans are picked up by a sensitive microphone and transmitted along with multiple viewing angles of my latex-covered, bound and tortured form to the world. The dirty pile on the left is very slowly getting smaller, the clean wet pile on the right is slowly getting bigger, as I am getting more and more exhausted and delirious with overstimulation. I haven’t’ cum in a week, a week of constant sexual use and abuse, I so want to cum, I will die if I don’t cum, I cannot take this any more, please let me cum... Please... The mechanized torture goes on for eternity. As I get tired and more hysterical, I cannot keep count, and cannot even scream with my throat fully impaled on the dildo when I try to straighten up before thirty seconds pass and a painful shock is delivered to my poor dickie’s little pink head, and I trash in my bonds, racked with humiliating pain, hearing the pings of flooding comments from my invisible audience. The part of the entertainment they’ve been waiting for is beginning! I know that I have no choice but to finish my torturous, humiliating, degrading task and I push through, impaling my throat and my ass in turn several times for every little thing I have to wash, and there are so many of them! In a haze, legs shaking, hands trembling, ass and throat repeatedly invaded, penetrated, stretched, emptied and invaded again, moaning, gagging, crying, I turn, and bend, and straighten, and turn, and bend, and endure, passionately loving every torturous, humiliating second of this! Loving being part of that ingenious, evil torture device, loving the tightness of my outfit, the forceful penetration of my throat by the dildo, the impaling of my ass, the smell of latex, cum and piss filling my nostrils, loving being watched by a virtual crowd of loyal perverts, loving being an abused sissy fuckdoll! And when the last kinky thing is rinsed and placed in the clean bin, totally spent and exhausted, I feel almost sorry that there are no more things to bend for. I stand moaning and sobbing, my ass fully impaled on a giant bumpy monster, waiting to be released for a short break before my next task – hanging the cleaned items outside on the clothe line to dry, out in the back yard, exposed to the world in my submissiveness and humiliation... I wander, what will I be doing during the break?

Fair's fair 25 Oct 2016 4:56 AM (8 years ago)

By: Bea

Yes Evelyn I can see that you're surprised! Changed days, huh? I just figured I'd use Joe to serve us all today – sort of surprise you girls – you know?
Not quite Mr. Macho man in that pretty apron is he?
Yes. I know EXACTLY when and why it started. He'd been acting like the Lord of the Manor, telling me to do this – do that – just like he'd been doing since we got married – and me falling for it. Getting all worked up when he'd be out with the boys and come home drunk – and I THINK he was even running around on me . . Typical macho husband!
Oh positively Shannon! He may look like a little pansy at the moment – but he definitely is heterosexual. No question about that. None at all . .. Not what you would call 'great' in bed – but helped to pass the time now and then. (Giggle)
Like I said? He was running around with the boys, up to all sorts of nonsense – even made me cry when I'd cook a nice dinner for him – and he wouldn't even call. Come in all drunk and ignore ALL that I had done for him! Mean with money too! Controlled all of the money too! Had all that money his parents left him – had that silly little job where his secretary did all of his work! Lazy? Not the word for it! Spoiled rotten! Always moaning about me doing some nice shopping and my spending – can you IMAGINE? I'd buy something nice and sexy – to please HIM – and he'd just bitch, bitch, bitch!
Okay! Evelyn! I can stay on the subject. It was Dolores here – yes you Dolores with your sexy Latin husband that got me started. Yes! Remember that time I was admiring that gorgeous diamond ring you'd just got – and you told me your secret? How to manipulate a husband in one easy lesson? Just pretend to demean your man's masculinity – get him to be mean to you? Then cry and sniffle a lot about how MEAN he is to you? Maybe hold back your affection – or be cold? Then (giggle) he'd buy you something nice to apologize?
Well, I wanted this Ruby pendant – but knew that mean old Joe here would never go along with it – maybe it WAS a little pricey – but I figured that it might be well worth time spent if I could get him to buying me that pendant for being mean to me. (Yes Joe! Our drinks need freshening! Get to it!)
As I was saying? He'd come in one night. Not as late, nor as drunk as usual – but I'd made up my mind to try – so I started nagging at him right away. Called him all sorts of names. Have to admit that I was surprised. It was the first time I'd ever raised my voice to him, other than complain. But he just got this sulky look on his face – and STOOD there! Then I started calling him a pansy and a faggot! Told him how he wasn't a REAL man in bed!
Yes Dolores – that's what I said – and he just sort of cringed. Didn't raise a hand – not even his voice! I couldn't believe it! He started to walk away from me – like a coward! So (she shrugs) I followed him from the hall into the kitchen! I saw some dirty dishes sitting there that I hadn't washed yet. Told him that if he wanted his dinner he'd better EARN it – to go and wash those dirty dishes!
Yeah Shannon. Every word is true! I can't believe my eyes! He goes and starts DOING the dishes immediately!
Yes Dolores! A man – MY husband – doing dishes – like a woman! No, I can't even think of what your husband would do – but I ain't finished yet! I see this little frilly apron there that I keep for show when we have visitors. So I pick it up – and throw that at him. Tell him if he's a woman in bed – he may as well look like one in the kitchen! And his eyes get this big round way and he tells me he can't wear an apron.
What did I do Evelyn? I got to be honest. I was so confused? Almost listened to him! But I could see that my little plan wasn't going to work and must admit that I got a little mad! I just slapped him! Told him to stop behaving like a nattering woman and put his apron on! I’ll swear that a few tears came into his eyes but he put that apron on! Got all apologetic on me when I sneered at him for not being able to tie a pretty bow at the back – ended up standing there all shy and demure while I tied him into it!
No, I'm not kidding! I ended up making him do the dishes? THEN I made him serve up the dinner! Even teased him by calling him 'girly' a few times. But I was really too confused to do anything much more. Started thinking that he was probably a lot drunker than he looked.
But the next day? He didn't say a word – just looked all shy. Yes Dolores – he could hardly look me in the eye. So know what I did? A couple of things! Took him gently by the hand and had him admit that he's been very naughty! Yes, can you imagine a grown man admitting THAT? Saying he should help more about the house! Needed aprons to do it!
I've always been a sucker for those old aprons that they had back in the fifties – you know, like Lucy used to wear? I remembered this retro store on the Internet – and had my little sweetie stand by me at the computer. As luck would have it there were three aprons there. That's one of them he's wearing now! Isn't it lovely on him?
Then? The most IMPORTANT thing! I went out and bought that Ruby pendant! When I brought it back I could tell that he wanted to say something – but he didn't – so I had him put it on for me! Around my neck! The little dear finally choked when I had him say how nice I looked! But he said it – and got all red when I kissed him and said how generous he was!
To tell the truth? I thought I'd get the little pansy to argue with me when I made him get the place ready for you girls – but here he is now – in one of his pretty aprons, and at our` beck and call.
What am I gonna do with him Evelyn? Haven't really figured it out. Can't see that there IS much.
* * *
Well girls? It's been a week since you were here. See any difference in Mia?
Oh – I forgot. That's what I call my little Joe now. Joe was FAR too masculine a name for a little sissy – don't you think? I feel that Mia is far more suitable. More feminine – like he's getting all the time.
Oh Shannon? That all you see – that he has another nice apron on? Didn't you see his nice makeup when he answered the door and took your coats?
Oh. Yes. I guess it was dark in the hallway. Never thought of that. But now that he's out here in the light, you going to tell me you don't see a difference? I know that his hair isn't that long yet – but don't you see the difference in styling? Don't you think that a little lipstick looks good on him?
Me? I don't remember what brought it on. Remember last time we spoke I couldn't think what to do with him? I got to thinking about something he said a whole bunch of times. Used to sneer at how us women made ourselves nice for our men. Went to all that trouble to make ourselves attractive! Started to laugh as I thought how great it would be if he started to make himself look nice for ME! Got a little taste of what we women go through!
Don't you dare laugh Evelyn! I know that you’re a lesbian and all that stuff – so you don't have to go through all that crap that us NORMAL women go through for our men. We just tolerate you because we all liked you BEFORE you came out of the closet. (Laughs). I'm talking for myself, Shannon, and Dolores – NORMAL women who worry about our looks! Not you! Masculine thing that you are! Even though I have to admit how attractive you are!
But Dolores? With you being an ex-beauty salon operator? Would you look at his eyebrows? To my mind, they're all wrong. I was going to pluck them myself – but seeing you were coming, I thought I'd get your opinion.
Oh! I can see what you're getting at! I would have done them all wrong! Would you like to pluck them for me? Don't be silly – he won't mind, will you Mia? Oh stop that whimpering! It won't hurt as much as that wax job you had the other day! Don't you want to be pretty for me? (giggle)
Goodness gracious! Will you listen to those little squeals he's making! Sounds like the noises he made when I laced him into his corset this morning! Pretending as if he couldn't breathe! Honestly! He's such a baby! If he doesn't behave himself? I might give him a pacifier and diapers – then put him over my knees and give him something to really cry about! (Shakes her head) Sometimes I feel like giving him SUCH a spanking!
(Giggles) Stop laughing you two! Ah well, I can't lie too much. It's such FUN embarrassing the pantywaist that he is! Did I tell you that I have him in panties and bra now? Seemed to go with his corset much better! (Giggles again) You should see him prancing around before he puts his nightgown on at night! But let's get the cards out and do some playing. He'll start getting a big head if I talk about him too much!
* * *
Well? Here we are again. Didn't you girls wonder why Mia wasn't taking your coats and handbags at the door? Well I wanted to give you all a surprise at the same time. Mia darling? You can come OUT now!
Yes! Isn't she just the prettiest thing in her black satin maid uniform and white apron? Pirouette for the ladies Mia! Notice the white ruffled slip – oh – and that flounced cap! Isn't she just darling? Oh yes, I call her a 'she' now, though I get mixed up now and then. It's SO hard to think that she was ever a man for goodness sake! Just a few weeks – and look what has happened!
I hope that you noticed the red of her lips and how dark and sultry they are? She cried a little bit when I had a lady come and tattoo them in permanently but I think she she's now maybe happier that she's not wasting a lot if time in making herself pretty with makeup – the sweet dear has SO many things to do around the house! And of course, her ears have been pieced – but she's getting braver by the day – just whimpered a little bit! For some reason, she started to cry when I had her go into her office – okay, okay – she DID have her makeup on at the time – but I let her pick fairly masculine clothes at the time. For some reason now, her ex secretary does all the work. Reports to ME now. She seems to find all sorts of excuses to come over here. Makes SUCH a fuss over Mia, doesn't she dear?
But you know? I think I'm going off in a different direction now – it may even have been a point that one of you girls brought up. Until now? I've been introducing Mia to things that are pleasurable! I mean the satin and lace undies – the sweet perfumes- the cosmetics and the feel of nice fabric against an ever-so-smooth skin. Things that can make a girl feel beautiful!
But that doesn't seem fair to my darling Mia! It was okay to put her in tight corsets for you ladies coming – but some of us girls need control like that all the time! Now he has that pleasure! Then, I got to thinking – I put his hair up in a few rollers at night. Now a FULL head of tight plastic rollers to help him sleep! And (she pretends to blush) what girl is complete without her time of month – huh? So I've introduced my sweet little maid to the joys of Tampax. I don't think he finds that too comfortable – but that is what I'm trying to prove, huh?
Oh – I nearly forgot! I'm human you know and DO listen to her complaints. I could see her pluck up her courage one time. Told me how she was working seven days a week now and never had any time off to relax! I know that I can be a mite demanding – he – sorry she – is learning to be SO good with hair. I don't think that he enjoys helping me get dressed for dates now – but I enjoy my sex and – excuse me Evelyn - I'm not into the lesbian scene and he's more like a woman than anything else now that I have him on those gels and testosterone blockers – but I was losing track. The dear was complaining about not having any fun! So I gave him this lovely surprise one evening! Got him SO pretty in the retro- party dress from that Internet place – all soft and fluttery. THEN didn't tell him that I'd invited some of his best pals and their girl friends over for a game of cards!
He was SO embarrassed! For some reason didn't want to play with his friends – even seemed a little put out when I played cards with them in his stead – and sent him to join in with the girls who didn't want to play! Though I'll admit that even there he looked strange – them being in casual clothes and him in his formal party dress. But once I got him serving drinks and munchies he seemed to settle back into his true self. Got SO red and blushed so prettily when his old friends – boys and girls – teased him a little. The hysterical thing? It was the GIRLS that patted him on the ass! He was sure they were teasing him – but that was nonsense, they were just having a little fun!
But right now I think I've been having another idea. Don't have all the details yet, but I think we'd better get the cards out. Your deal I think Shannon – but now that I think of it before we start playing? If any of you girls have a function – want a maid for the day or night? Mia would be available. Let her out of the house for a nice change?
Shannon? Those cards are AWFUL! Call yourself a dealer?
* * *
Well – I must say that something's going on with my dear Mia, but I want to keep it a secret for a little while. But something I've found to be a real hoot? I always figured out that men were naturally stronger than us women – not YOU Evelyn! But mostly. Well, I never figured Joe – Mia – to be terribly strong with him being so slim and scrawny – but remember I told you last time that I had him on gel and testosterone blocker? Well, it’s a real giggle – he's got tiny little breasts now – but the real point? Mia? Show those ladies your lovely soft white arms! Come ON now! Make them all jealous!
Yes – aren't they lovely? But I found this out by accident. Shannon? You're the smallest, weakest, of all us girls. I'd like you to compete with Mia in Indian Wrestling!
No Shannon – you don't have to – but know that scarf of mine you like? It'll be yours if you win. I know that you've never beat anyone before at that – and no, I'm NOT ordering Mia to lose. Matter of fact – if SHE wins? She can have the full day off tomorrow! Promise!
There Shannon! Doesn't that make you feel strong? Don't forget to have me give you that scarf before you leave. Mia? You don't need to cry! How do you think that makes ME feel? My husband in a satin dress, crying like a girl! Honestly! (giggle) letting a little thing like Shannon beat you so easily in a strength contest? Ought to be ashamed of yourself!
Evelyn! Stop it! Mia doesn't need protecting! She isn't one of your girls you know! Well, I can see that you're just putting an arm around her – but I wasn't THAT cruel! Get the cards out. Your deal I think!
* * *
Yes. Been a while since we last met here. Isn't Mia pale? Probably the pills she's taking in the morning – can't explain it (giggle) but she gets sick every day now. I can't see why she keeps on complaining about taking those pills! A little morning sickness never hurt anyone and – she absolutely HATED that Tampax and now she doesn't have to use it any more. You would think she'd be more grateful!
I'll admit to having a problem with her complexion. Didn't know whether to have her glow – all radiant and lovely – or pale and wan. But it dawned on me that it was the misery of womanhood that I was trying to get across, so the paleness won out. I'll be nice to her later – make her positively GLOW with promise! Make it a point to make her lovely – that's only fair after all.
I think that plumpness is SO natural. Naturally, I didn't want to put her through nine months of pregnancy – NINE months! I was tempted, but figured that I'd get bored so I've cut it back a lot. Right now, she's just starting to show the baby padding I have her wear. Dresses getting too tight – that sort of thing. But if she's nice I won't let her go through too much of that thing – get her into nice, comfortable, maternity smocks. Maybe even cut back in her work? But I don't know – she's becoming SO valuable around the house – a regular treasure!
And Dolores? You had Mia as your maid for that night a few weeks ago? I meant to ask if that husband of yours knew that one of his pretty maids used to be a guy? Oh – I sorta wished you had told him! Just think of all the fun you could have had? You mean that he didn't TELL you that he was patting Mia's ass? Telling her how pretty she was? Just think of the LOOK on his face if you'd told him he'd been trying to make out with a man? Priceless!
But cards anyone?
* * *
Hello girls! I see that Mia answered the door and let you in. As you can probably guess, she's got too heavy to do much work – so plump and feminine - I thought I'd give her a seat and sit in with the rest of us girls – watch us playing cards – that sort of thing.
No. She doesn't cry much anymore. I do hear her cry at night if she has to go onto another bedroom while I entertain a male guest – but I think she's starting to see my dilemma – I'm just not INTO girls! She's now in the last few weeks of pregnancy and I told her that if she behaved nicely, I'd get her back to being a normal sized girl again. She thinks that's lovely. Don't you Mia?
Isn't that the shyest, loveliest, smile you've ever seen? You know, I know, SHE knows she isn't really going to have a baby – but try and tell HER that! Poor little dear! I'll just bet that she never miscalls a woman again. Isn't THAT right Mia dear? Of COURSE you won't!
The poor dear! I used this false baby padding that fits at her front and rear. It's a kind of plastic I think but I developed a way to add some weight? Didn't want my darling getting TOO comfortable. Now? It won't be long – will it Mia? I just LOVE the way she waddles around! So cute!
What am I going to do with her once she's back to being a proper girl again? I don't really know, Shannon – to tell you the truth! But until I have time to think? Your turn to deal Dolores!"
* * *
Well hello Mia! How lovely you look! Feeling better now that you have got rid of your pregnancy outfit? I just BET that you do?
Now don't be bashful! Your wife felt that it wasn't fair for her to be around you all of the time. Felt that you needed someone different! Thought that I might be able to comfort you.
Yes. I know that the other girls call me Evelyn the lesbian! Well? Maybe that's true! But does that mean that I can’t make you feel nice? Give you a nice warm cuddle now and then?
I should think NOT! I've always had a soft spot for you – and I don't care who knows it! Since you've got rid of that false pregnancy padding? I think that your figure is lovely! Not only that? Would you mind if I gave you a kiss?
Of course there's something sexual in it! Expect me to tell a lie? I've wondered and wondered about you for a LONG time now. Bet if you want, you can give me a kiss that I'll never forget! Oh, you pout so prettily! Look so sultry and sexy!
Mmmm! Wasn't wrong – was I? Now it was purely accidental of course – but I happened to feel that you really don't have an awful lot downstairs at the front? (Laughs gently) Absolutely gorgeous at the back! These drugs! Almost like a woman under your skirts? Think it was the drugs – or the gel? But you feel so lovely and smooth. May I have another kiss?
Oh? Why I am here instead of your wife? She does apologize – but has a date that will keep her out very late tonight. Knew that I was lonely – yes – I recently lost a girl friend – and she also felt guilty about leaving you by yourself. Felt that we might be able to comfort each other? Asked me to come over and see if you liked me?
Oh you do? I'm so flattered!
No! You silly little thing! Come to Evelyn!
Yes. Yes. Yes. Of course it feels all strange to you – but just turn your sweet backside to me a little more? Just think! It may feel a little liquid and squishy to you just now, but it feels so nice and natural to ME. In a little while? I hope to be introducing you to more of the joys of being a girl.
Right now? Doggy style? I don't know what you mean! Oh – that?
Say 'woof' for me darling – would you? Nice and soft?

Domme Primer 23 Oct 2016 11:49 AM (8 years ago)

By: Bea

1ST. Session
Well hello ladies. Welcome to DOMANON – the society for the domination of males. To explain? DOM, obviously, stands for domination– and as we don’t want our little friends to guess what we’re up to until it’s too late? Hence the ANON portion of our name.
You’ve all been made aware of the Society rules? You all understand that you cannot live with a male who has not been feminized? Good!
My name is Judith Mills – Doctor Judith Mills, though here, you may call me Judith. I’m a psychologist by trade who got interested in male domination more years ago that I care to divulge and have been chosen to reveal some secrets of male feminization to you. But first of all, how many of you truly want to feminize your boyfriend or husband?
You Miss? You didn’t hold up your hand? Can you explain why?
Ah then. Would you please leave? I’m sorry, but I need to spend time with each individual here and time is precious. I mean no criticism when I suggest you think everything out – and when you’re positive? Come back when the next course begins? Thank you.
Well ladies. That clears the air a little, does it not? Now, just for my information. How many of you want your male companion to be your personal servant?
Yes dear – I meant a maid. How silly do you think a sissy will look dressed as a butler?
Very good! Now, how many of you want him to be a part-time maid? None? Even better! You’re all telling me you prefer him to be your full time maid? Wonderful!
Want him to be a pretty little maid then – curtseying all over the place – and taking good care of you?
Well that’s very satisfactory, so let’s get down to business. Each session we have together will be very short. I’ll be handing out assignments each time and each of you will be required to report on your progress at the next session. Most of the time I will ask you to prove your progress by the use of photographs. So let me begin by saying this.
There are some males who can be feminized by a woman who is physically stronger. This is quite rare though. Is there anyone here who feels that she holds the upper hand in that way?
“Your name dear? Well Angela, your assignment for next week is to get him over your knees, take his pants down – then spank him. I’ll want a photograph to back up your story. As for the rest of you? Listen up.
I’m a firm believer that the male psyche is a very fragile thing. Many of the poor dears were brought up to think that they MUST be strong and dominant. Yes, most of them are probably physically stronger than us, but that’s where their weakness actually is. They can be confused easily – and once they become confused and start facing up to the fact that they are not invincible, then they accept the notion that chinks in their armor are simply feminine traits. Once we have them thinking along these lines, the rest is easy, we just take them by the hand and lead them into the glory of being submissive to the REAL power – WOMEN!
And, quite honestly? Many of them have been brainwashed since childhood. Just think about it. Look at all those silly TV commercials. The bimbos in their bikinis – and the slovenly young men, dirty and disheveled – but tell me, which lot are having the MOST fun? Which lot have the least amount of authority? Why, the bimbos of course! And who look the nicest and most colorful? Yes, the bimbos again! Now many little boys have seen the commercials and frankly, the nicer ones don’t really want to grow up to look like the slovenly men they see – so they secretly are attracted to the idea of making themselves look nice – and having fun. Of course, they bury this shameful secret away down inside – but once you discover this? It’s open up the closet dear – and welcome to girlhood!
Okay. That’s about it for tonight – as new members you have to go and help some of the maids serve the drinks and whatnot. You are asked to do this for a reason – naturally, they’re all sissies, but we’ve found that exposure to feminized males is good for new members. Washes away some of the brainwashing that we underwent ourselves. It’s also good for you to understand that those sweet little things once believed they were men as well. Now? Do keep in mind that you are their superiors. You may spank them if they misbehave, but try not to. It is much better to compliment them on how they look, give them tips on makeup and stuff – but DO keep your distance. These little girly-boys can be most manipulative.
The assignment for next week? Very simple. Make up your boyfriends or husbands.. I’ll want photographs. At least lipstick! The most complete makeover will get an A plus. Extra credit will be given for shaped eyebrows or hair in rollers! Go to it ladies!
2nd Session:
Well, I can tell by your smug expressions that all of you managed to complete your assignments. Am I correct? Good! But admit it now ladies, it really was quite simple wasn’t it? You look surprised – but you don’t think I’m psychic, do you? Well, let me explain.
The fact that you have applied to DOMANON for membership reveals that you have, or wish to have, dominant traits. But your boyfriends? They don’t know this, do they? But they’re attracted to you, are they not? So believe it or not ladies, they sense this trait in you and though they may be unaware of their own needs as yet, they’ll fall in line as you gradually reveal your desires. The fact also remains that last week, when you indicated your wishes to have your boyfriend or husband turned into a full time maid, it showed me that you’ve all been successful in acquiring enough material wealth that you can afford to do this. For this, I congratulate you.
Yes? Your name please? Sharon?
Ah! It’s your boyfriend’s money you’re relying on? Wonderful! But I’d suggest that you get POA – that’s Power of Attorney for those of you unfamiliar with the term – as soon as possible..
Now Angela? Want to report on the spanking?
Very good! Now this is important, did he cry?
Good! Did you then comfort him?
No? Well you should have taken him in your arms and said you were sorry.
Don’t gasp ladies. She has him half ways to being sissified already. She apologizes, then tells him that it was for his own good! THEN? It’s mandatory that sooner or later, she makes him admit that it WAS for his own good – and after that, she can start to cast slight, derogatory remarks about his manhood. As he has accepted that she is doing things for his own good, he starts to believe her, and will be putty in her hands. Very good Angela. By next week, have him accepting that you are punishing him for his own good. Also? The next time you spank him? Have him SMILE at the camera while he’s over your knees. Okay. Now for the rest of you ladies. May I see your photographs please?”
Well done, the lot of you! But you – Helen is it? You’ve done a wonderful job!. I can’t tell how big he is as this is only a head shot – but please tell me he’s not some hulk!
He’s not? Wonderful! Did he enjoy getting made pretty like this?
Oh, they ALL say that! But just look at those soft submissive eyes of his, the mascara makes him look SO sultry and desirable – and you’ve done a wonderful job on his lips – so pouting and kissable! Tweeze some of his eyebrows? Oh – you get your A plus alright.
Rita? You’ve done well too. Lipstick AND rollers in his hair? Excellent! Did you make him wear them to bed? Well, next time? Put some setting lotion on his curls – and have him sleep with them. You get an A.
You other girls did an excellent job as well but frankly? I always look for that little bit extra effort from you. Yes, I know I only said lipstick but a dominatrix has got to understand to always do that little bit extra. You all get C’s. Now for next week? Get your sissies made up – and into bed with you – and I want you to make love to them.
I see by your expressions that you question me here. Don’t. I’ll explain why this is important next week. Goodnight ladies. Oh yes Angela. Sorry. Yes, get your little cutie to accept that you’re spanking him for his own good – get a little makeup on him, then into bed – just like the other ladies.
3rd. Session
Aha ladies! We meet again! Still happy in your quest to convert your boyfriends and hubbies into maids and subbies? Good! Angela? You seem particularly happy. May I see your photo please?
Oh my goodness! What progress! Look ladies! Just look at her little boy friend. Sitting there on her lap, with her arm protectively around his shoulders. Got his makeup on, his hair up in rollers – and I love the green chiffon scarf he’s as a turban Angela! But the significant thing ladies? Look at this! She has him wearing a frilly apron – to match his turban!
You don’t look very impressed. Okay, she’s physically more powerful than him, so that makes it somewhat easier for her than it is for you others – but let me explain my excitement ladies. There are three – maybe four – items of clothing that are especially potent when it comes to feminizing a male. Know what they are?
Panties? Not really. Too similar in many ways to what a male wears.
A bra? Of course! Nice lacy ones – especially ones that you fasten him into from the back! If he can get himself out of it? You simply ask how come he’s so experienced at getting out of ladies lingerie. If he has difficulty you let him out after he’s pleaded with you.
An apron? Absolutely! But it must be a frilly feminine one. Yes a maids apron is okay – as long as it’s not too functional – and it’s very good if you can have him in a matching cap as well. Putting him to work in the kitchen or around the house is really simple once he’s wearing one. It’s almost as if they admit that once they’re in one – they’re the next best thing to a woman.
A wedding gown! Or a bridesmaids dress! Once you put a male in one of these? He’s yours forever ladies. Halloween, costume party? Makes no difference – his male persona will be shattered forever. You just need to refer to him as your bride a few times. Suggest that he should be putting a trousseau together – and it won’t be long before he is. Trust me ladies.
Well done Angela! An Honorable mention for you! Now for you other ladies.
Oh Helen. What do you call this sweet little sissy?
William? Oh no. When he’d made up like this? Billie is a good start. Which reminds me ladies? It’s time to be giving your little sissies their future names – and the more feminine, the better. It’s quite alright for you to be calling them something close to their current names – say Roberta for Robert, but my suggestion is to re-name them completely, with a name that has no male connotations whatsoever. And it’s amazing – once they have been re-christened, they seem to love the names like Tiffany, Melissa and so on. I happen to like the older fashioned names myself – Elizabeth, Priscilla and suchlike. And give them pet names. Never anything like honey, or dear – anything that can be used either way. Go with ‘doll’ or cupcake - sweetie is okay but if you can get him to accept girly? Marvelous! Now let me see these other photos.
Oh Margo! You took my words from last week to heart. Just look at her little sweetie, ladies. Baby dolls, pretty ribbon in his hair. Oh, you’re all doing exceptionally well! But my time is short tonight, so let me cut to the chase. Did you all get your little sissies into bed?
Well, I didn’t think any of you would have any problems there! But who ended up on top?
Tut Tut ladies! Rita and Helen? Shame on you! You are the dominant side of your relationship – and don’t forget that at any time! From now on? I want you all to make your little sissy to be understand that you are the initiator, that you are the one on top and that he is in bed strictly to gratify you!
But ladies? Assignments for next week? I want your little darlings, photographed, fully made up, sitting in front of a dressing table mirror – and either touching up their lipstick or powdering their nose. Not only that? I want them signing the photos – with their new name! And, another thing? Have them make it out to ME – Judith, with their compliments! It’s about time that they realized that all of those photos you’ve been taking – are for a wider audience!
See you next week ladies. Don’t be late! Bye!
4th Session
Well ladies. You have been learning to feminize your mates now for a month now. By now they should be almost halfway to knowing what you have in mind for them. Is anyone running into any difficulty? No? Excellent. Shall we start tonight with Angela? Your photograph, please. Thank you.
MMM. He smiles very prettily – although his handwriting needs some improvement – how has he signed it? Oh, it’s Rose, is it. Very good! Now have you put him in dresses yet? I think it’s high time – he’s starting to look like a girl in men’s clothes. Also, as he’s the most advanced? I’d like you to invite some of these other ladies around for drinks some night. Have Rose answer the door for them wearing at least an apron, preferably over a dress. Properly made up of course. You’re smiling Angela? Looking forward to that, ah – it’s nice to see someone happy in their work, is not ladies?
Now ladies, let me line up all of your photos. Oh my! What a bevy of beautiful sissies! Truthfully, I must say that this group is probably the most successful I’ve ever taught. I like this one here – but he’s signed it Princess. You really don’t call him Princess, do you Helen?
Ah! That’s his pet name. What’s his real name? Priscilla! Love it! Yes the reason I sort of half objected to using the term ‘Princess’ is it denotes respect – and it’s not the smartest thing in the world to be showing a little sissy ANY signs of respect at this stage in the game. But Princess Priscilla? Lovely!
Sharon? Perhaps you didn’t understand my assignment? Yes, the little darling is very pretty – and you caught his smile nicely. But didn’t I ask that he be looking into a mirror? Also, I don’t remember saying anything about having him signing a document.
Oh? It’s that Power of Attorney I mentioned some time ago? Wonderful! FULL power? Financial, Housing, Legal - everything? WONDERFUL! An A + for you tonight dear! What’s his name now? Oh, ‘Missy as a pet name – and Melissa for his real name. OH! You’ve had him formally request a name change? Let me upgrade you from an A+ to Honorable Mention! Good work!
Margo? Your sissy’s smile looks a little forced – and his eyes a little red? Mmm? You had to spank him and make him pose for the photo? This is not a good sign. But next week’s assignment should show if we’ll have to lean on him a little. What’s his name now? Elizabeth? I can’t read his writing too well. Oh, I just love that name – and Betty for his pet name? Well done!
Rita? Well done! Tiffany is very pretty – and seems happy in his makeup. His handwriting is very feminine too – nice, rounded, looping characters – and is that a tiny heart in place of a dot over the I in Tiffany? You taught him that? Excellent!
Well ladies? The next assignment should be some fun for you – and should be most revealing. I want you all to humiliate your little dears – in front of someone else - preferably a close friend or relative. No Angela – that assignment I gave you before doesn’t count – unless of course, he’s friendly with some of these ladies? No? Well I’m afraid you’ll have to do something else. But all of you? Don’t forget your photos! OH! Something very important! Make sure that you make love to the little dears afterwards – and make certain that you are on top!
Thank you ladies. Must run! See you next week!
5th Session:
Good evening ladies. Angela? How did your little tea party go? Did Rose behave properly?
Not exactly? In what way?
Didn’t like his maid’s uniform? Didn’t want to wear it? But I assume that you finally convinced him. Good. He’s curtseying very prettily in this photo though Angela. You other ladies – did he behave creditably? I can see you all smiling, so I’m assuming that he did. Curtsied when spoken to? Good! Now Angela, what humiliation did you work on him – other than that of course?
You had his mother and younger sister invited as well? My, my! Did he complain? Cried when he opened the door and saw them there? Well, I DO feel sorry for the poor little thing, but it IS best to get other family members to understand what the proper relationship between you and your sissies is going to be. How did his mother and sister take it?
Well a mother may understandably be a little disturbed to discover that she no longer is the controlling factor in a son’s life. But his little sister called him Rosie? Had him lift the hem of his dress to show his pretty petticoats? She sounds as if she might be a candidate for enrollment in this class. Why don’t you speak to her?’ Excellent! But how was the lovemaking afterwards? Was he properly submissive? You really enjoyed lifting his skirts and petticoats UP – and pulling his panties DOWN? Oh Angela! I can tell that poor Rose is going to enjoy life thoroughly, under you – in more ways than one.
Who’s next - Helen?
And Helen? What treat did you set up for Priscilla? You invited some of his buddies over for a game of poker? Made him meet them at the door, wearing black velvet pants and a white satin blouse? A lacy bra underneath, I hope? Strappy high heeled sandals? Hair done, made up and a frilly apron? Excellent! How did his friends react?
They seemed embarrassed? Good – but they stayed and played cards? Did they laugh at him? Only when you had them start calling him Priscilla? Then you sent him away from the table and took his place in the game – while he served drinks and stuff – wearing a little lacy apron?
Making him wear his nightgown and peignoir to say goodnight to them? Masterful! And he was sweet and loving in bed? Perfectly understandable. Do you think he’ll be able to look his friends in the face again? No? Well, I’m sure that we can help him make some more suitable friends to replace them. Oh, this photograph is darling! In his nightwear, saying goodnight to his friends. I can practically see the blush on his cheeks – under his makeup of course!
Margo? How is little Betty coming along? I don’t understand? Is this photo taken in his office? Are all these ladies standing around him co-workers? Please explain.
His farewell party? Wait a minute? Is that a blouse he’s wearing?
Ah! You started having him wear proper undies under his clothes – and he thought he wouldn’t get caught as long as he wore his jacket? But someone called his secretary – wouldn’t have been you now, would it Margo? – and suggested that she investigate? Then, once all the ladies knew they had a sissy working there, you had him wear makeup and perfume – and finally threatened him with a dress? I see. So now you have an unemployed boyfriend. What could you possibly have in mind for him? Your lovemaking? I see. He plays the girl part in bed every night now. WHAT are you doing to him with a vibrator? Oh, you naughty girl!
Rita? I think you’ll have a job trying to top these other ladies – but you look quite confident – so I have the funny feeling that you will.
A visit to the mall, huh? Mmmm. Sounds interesting. And what is this you’re giving me? A series of photos? Poor Tiffany! Doesn’t he enjoy getting his ears pierced – and double in each ear at that? Oh, you cruel thing! And, what’s this he’s doing, picking out lingerie in Victoria’s Secret? I don’t know if he’s enjoying himself overmuch, but the salesgirls seem to be most attentive!
And now in a fitting room? Of all places! Did he end up buying that dress? Good! I’m sure it will look most becoming on him. His undies look most attractive!
I must say! He doesn’t look too happy under that hair drier – a beauty salon, is it? A makeover? My goodness! Oh ladies, just look at this last photo of Rita’s Tiffany – doesn’t he – no, forgive me – she look beautiful? Well done Rita!
Now? How’s about that night in bed? Oh? He actually fussed about you disturbing his hairdo? And you introduced him to a dildo? How?
He actually took it in his mouth? Gave you a blow job – before you took him? Rita? I’m beginning to think that there’s not much I can teach you! My compliments!
And now. Sharon? I’m confused. I see you have a camera – but NO photographs? Please explain? Dear, why are you walking to the door? You know that this is a private session?
OOOOH! Look ladies! What a pretty little girl! A pink party dress – and a bonnet! Pink Mary Janes – and white anklet socks! What’s your name little girl?
Mewissa! Now isn’t that a pretty name! You must be mummy Sharon’s little girl, huh? How old are you? Look ladies! Melissa’s holding up two fingers! And such a pretty pink polish on your fingernails Melissa – and your mummy has even put makeup on you – just like a big girl! Now why don’t you come and sit on auntie Judith’s knee, huh? Let all the other ladies have a good look at you!
Yes Sharon, you may take a photograph of Melissa sitting on my knee. But you want to wait? I don’t understand – Oh Sharon – you ARE naughty. This poor little girl will be SO embarrassed – but all right.
Melissa, you don’t mind auntie Judith putting her hand up inside your dress, do you? Look ladies! She’s shaking her head! But doesn’t this feel nice? Such silky, lacy, pretty panties. Shall I pull up your petticoats and let the other ladies see? Why not? Oh come on now! What’s this little bump under your panties? Feels so nice and hard – and warm. May I stroke it a little? Ah! You’re liking that now Melissa, aren’t you? But why are you breathing hard – almost as if you’ve been running. And Mummy is taking your picture. Smile now!
Oh look ladies! Melissa has wet her panties! All the excitement of getting dressed so nicely for auntie Judith. But I see that mummy Sharon has a fresh pair for you – so why don’t you toddle over to her – and she can change you. Maybe some of the other ladies will want to help? There’s a good girl!
Well ladies? I’m MOST impressed. So much in fact that I won’t hand out any assignments for next week’s session. I’ll simply have you all tell everyone what progress you’ve made! I’m very proud of all of you. This is, definitely, the most advanced class I have ever conducted. Goodnight!
6th Session
Oh dear ladies. Sorry I’m late, but Jane - the president of DOMANON had something . . MY, what’s this? A bridal party? A bride and her four bridesmaids!!
Oh Melissa! What a gorgeous gown! And you’ve grown up SO quickly! It seems that were just a little girl very recently. But why don’t you pull your veil down? I’d like to see what the whole picture will be when you get married – when is the big day? Two weeks? And I’m invited? Why thank you! I’ll be there.
And what a bevy of beautiful bridesmaids in matching sea-foam dresses and accessories! Are all of you jealous of your friend Melissa? Yes, of course you are! But I’ll bet it won’t be long before each of you gets a turn to wear a pretty bridal gown. Oh – and you all curtsey SO nicely. What’s this girls? A present for me?
Oh LOOK – a spanking paddle! I promise – I’ll treasure it forever.
But I just had a thought? Why don’t you girls come with me out to the main meeting room – and I can maybe inaugurate my new paddle, huh? You first Melissa – can’t say I’ve ever spanked a bride before – but then Rose? You after her – then Priscilla, Elizabeth, and last but not least – Tiffany. Come along girls – I’ll try not to make you cry – but sometimes when I see a sissy’s back side, all pretty in panties? I just can’t help myself!

FEMDOM STORIES View RSS